Skip to main content

Full text of "In memoriam by Alfred lord Tennyson; edited with notes"

See other formats


to 


of 


uf 


Estate  of  the  late  John  S.  Irwin 


ARTHUR    H.   HALLAM 
From  a  bust  by   Chantrey 


IN  MEMORIAM 


BY 


ALFRED   LORD   TENNYSON 


EDITED,    WITH  NOTES,  BY 
WILLIAM  J.  ROLFE,  Litt.  D. 


BOSTON    AND    NEW   YORK 

HOUGHTON   MIFFLIN   COMPANY 

<gr&e  lltoertf&e  press  Cambri00c 


Copyright,  1895, 
BY  HOUGHTON,  .M1FFLIN   &  CO 

All  rights  reserved. 


LIBRARY 

719309 


PREFACE. 

THIS  edition  of  In  Memoriam  was  planned  more  than  ten 
years  ago,  and  much  of  the  work  upon  it  was  done  at  that 
time.  Other  duties  and  engagements  have  delayed  its 
completion  until  now. 

For  the  "  various  readings  "  I  have  been  largely  indebted 
to  a  copy  of  the  first  English  edition  of  the  poem  given  me 
in  1884  by  my  friend,  Dr.  F.  J.  Furnivall,  of  London,  in 
which  most  of  them  had  been  recorded  by  him.  I  have 
carefully  collated  this  and  all  the  more  recent  editions 
accessible  to  me,  and  hope  that  no  variation  in  the  texts 
has  escaped  me. 

My  indebtedness  to  Genung,  Gatty,  Davidson,  and  other 
commentators  is  duly  acknowledged  in  the  Notes.     To  the 
teacher  and  the  critical  student  these  works  are  indispen- 
sable. 
CAMBRIDGE,  July  15, 1893. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

IN  MEMORIAM i 

NOTES !65 

INDEX      .       . 207 


IN    MEMORIAM   A.  H.  H. 

OBIIT  MDCCCXXXIII. 


STRONG  Son  of  God,  immortal  Love, 

Whom  we,  that  have  not  seen  thy  face, 
By  faith,  and  faith  alone,  embrace, 

Believing  where  we  cannot  prove  ; 

Thine  are  these  orbs  of  light  and  shade; 
Thou  madest  Life  in  man  and  brute  j 
Thou  madest  Death  ;  and  lo,  thy  foot 

Is  on  the  skull  which  thou  hast  made ! 
— fc***^ 

Thou  wilt  not  leave  us  in  the  dust : 

Thou  madest  man,  he  knows  not  why, 
He  thinks  he  was  not  made  to  die ; 

And  thou  hast  made  him :  thou  art  just. 

Thou  seemest  human  and  divine, 

The  highest,  holiest  manhood,  thou : 
Our  wills  are  ours,  we  know  not  how; 

Our  wills  are  ours,  to  make  them  thine.     J 

A   ^Lv^- 
Our  little  systems  have  their  day ;  * 

They  have  their  day  and  cease  to  be^  ~ 
They  are  but  broken  lights  of  thee,     % 
And  thou,  O  Lord,  art  more  than  they. 


IN  MEMORIAM. 

We  have  but  faith  :  we  cannot  know ; 

For  knowledge  is  of  things  we  see  ; 

And  yet  we  trust  it  comes  from  thee, 
A  beam  in  darkness  :  let  it  grow. 

Let  knowledge  grow  from  more  to  more, 
But  more  of  reverence  in  us  dwell ; 
That  mind  and  soul,  according  well, 

May  make  one  music  as  before, 

But  vaster.     We  are  fools  and  slight ; 
We  mock  thee  when  we  do  not  fear : 
But  help  thy  foolish  ones  to  bear ; 

Help  thy  vain  worlds  to  bear  thy  light. 

Forgive  what  seem'd  my  sin  in  me, 

What  seem'd  my  worth  since  I  began ; 
For  merit  lives  from  man  to  man, 

And  not  from  man,  O  Lord,  to  thee. 

Forgive  my  grief  for  one  removed, 

Thy  creature,  whom  I  found  so  fair. 
I  trust  he  lives  in  thee,  and  there 

I  find  him  worthier  to  be  loved. 

Forgive  these  wild  and  wandering  cries, 
Confusions  of  a  wasted  youth  ; 
Forgive  them  where  they  fail  in  truth, 
And  in  thy  wisdom  make  me  wise. 
1849. 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


I. 


I  held  it  truth,  with  him  who  sings 
To  one  clear  harp  in  divers  tones, 
That  men  may  rise  on  stepping-stones" 

Of  their  dead  selves  to  higher  things^ 

But  who  shall  so  forecast  the  years 
And  find  in  loss  a  gain  to  match  ? 
Or  reach  a  hand  thro'  time  to  catch 

The  far-off  interest  of  tears  ? 

Le.Hl.ove  clasp  Qj;ief  lest  both  be  drown 'd. 
Let  darkness  keep  her  raven  gloss  : 
Ah,  sweeter  to  be  drunk  with  loss, 

To  dance  with  Death,  to  beat  the  ground, 

Than  that  the  victor  Hours  should  scorn 
The  long  result  of  love,  and  boast, 
'  Behold  the  man  that  loved  and  lost,    / 

But  all  he  was  is  overworn.1 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


II. 


Old  Yew,  which  graspest  at  the  stones 
'  That  naihe  the  underlying  dead, 

Thy  fibres  net  the  dreamless  head, 
Thy  roots  are  wrapt  about  the  bones. 

The  seasons  bring  the  flower  again, 

And  bring  the  firstling  to  the  flock ; 
And  in  the  dusk  of  thee  the  clock 

Beats  out  the  little  lives  of  men. 

O  not  for  thee  the  glow,  the  bloom, 
Who  changest  not  in  any  gale, 
Nor  branding  summer  suns  avail 

To  touch  thy  thousand  years  of  gloom ; 

And  gazing  on  thee,  sullen  tree, 

Sick  for  thy  stubborn  hardihood, 
I  seem  to  fail  from  out  my  blood 

And  grow  incorporate  into  thee. 


IN  MEMORIAL 


III. 

O  Sorrow,  cruel  fellowship, 

O  priestess  in  the  vaults  of  Death, 
O  sweet  and  bitter  in  a  breath, 

What  whispers  from  thy  lying  lip  ? 

'The  stars,'  she  whispers,  'blindly  run; 

A  web  is  woven  across  the  sky  ; 

From  out  waste  places  comes  a  cry, 
And  murmurs  from  the  dying  sun  : 

'  And  all  the  phantom,  Nature,  stands  — 
With  all  the  music  in  her  tone, 
A  hollow  echo  of  my  own,  — 

A  hollow  form  with  empty  hands.' 

And  shall  I  take  a  thing  so  blind, 

Embrace  her  as  my  natural  good  ; 
Or  crush  her,  like  a  vice  of  blood, 

Upon  the  threshold  of  the  mind  ? 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


IV. 


To  Sleep  I  give  my  powers  away ; 

My  will  is  bondsman  to  the  dark ; 

I  sit  within  a  helmless  bark, 
And  with  my  heart  I  muse  and  say : 

O  heart,  how  fares  it  with  thee  now, 

That  thou  shouldst  fail  from  thy  desire, 
Who  scarcely  darest  to  inquire, 

'  What  is  it  makes  me  beat  so  low  ? ' 

Something  it  is  which  thou  hast  lost, 

Some  pleasure  from  thine  early  years.    K 
Break,  thou  deep  vase  of  chilling  tears,  \ 

That  grief  hath  shaken  into  frost !  1 

Such  clouds  of  nameless  trouble  cross 
All  night  below  the  darken'd  eyes  ; 
With  morning  wakes  the  will,  and  cries, 

4  Thou  shalt  not  be  the  fool  of  loss.1 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


V. 


I  sometimes  hold  it  half  a  sin 

To  put  in  words  the  grief  I  feel ; 
For  words,  like  Nature,  half  reveal 

And  half  conceal  the  soul  within. 

But,  for  the  unquiet  heart  and  brain, 
A  use  in  measured  language  lies ; 
The  sad  mechanic  exercise, 

Like  dull  narcotics,  numbing  pain. 

In  words,  like  weeds,  I  '11  wrap  me  o'er, 
Like  coarsest  clothes  against  the  cold  ; 
But  that  large  grief  which  these  enfold 

Is  given  in  outline  and  no  more. 


\ 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


VI. 

One  writes  that  '  Other  friends  remafti,' 
I        That  '  Loss  is  common  to  the  race  '  — 

And  common  is  the  commonplace, 
And  vacant  chaff  well  meant  for  grain. 

That  loss  is  common  would  not  make 
My  own  less  bitter,  rather  more  : 
Too  common  !  Never  morning  wore 

To  evening  but  some  heart  did  break. 

OJather,  wheresoe'er  thou  be, 

Who  pledgest  now  thy  gallant  son, 
A  shot,  ere  half  thy  draught  be  done, 

Hath  still'd  the  life  that  beat  from  thee. 

O  mother,  praying  God  will  save 

Thy  sailor,  —  while  thy  head  is  bow'd, 
His  heavy-shotted  hammock-shroud 

Drops  in  his  vast  and  wandering  grave. 

Ye  know  no  more  than  I  who  wrought 
At  that  last  hour  to  please  him  well ; 
Who  mused  on  all  I  had  to  tell, 

And  something  written,  something  thought  \ 

Expecting  still  his  advent  home  ; 
And  ever  met  him  on  his  way 
With  wishes,  thinking,  *  here  to-day,' 

Or  *  here  to-morrow  will  he  come.' 


IN  MEMORIAM. 

O  somewhere,  meek,  unconscious  dove, 
That  sittest  ranging  golden  hair  ; 
And  glad  to  find  thyself  so  fair, 

Poor  child,  that  waitest  for  thy  love  ! 

For  flow  her  father's  chimney  glows 

I»n  expectation  of  a  guest ; 

And  thinking  '  this  will  please  him  best/ 
She  takes  a  riband  or  a  rose  ; 

For  he*  will  see  them  on  to-night ; 

And  with  the  thought  her  color  burns ; 

Aud,  having  left  the  glass,  she  turns 
Once  more  to  set  a  ringlet  right ; 

And,  even  when  she  turn'd,  the  curse 
Had  fallen,  and  her  future  lord 
Was  drown'd  in  passing  thro'  the  ford, 

Or  kill'd  in  falling  from  his  horse. 

O  what  to  her  shall  be  the  end  ? 

And  what  to  me  remains  of  good  ? 

To'her  perpetual  maidenhood, 
And  unto  me  no  second  friend. 


10  IN  MEMORIAM. 


VII. 

)ark  house,  by  which  once  more  I  stand 
Here  in  the  long  unlovely  street, 
Doors,  where  my  heart  was  used  to  beat 
So  quickly,  waiting  for  a  hand, 

A  hand  that  can  be  claspt  no  more  — 
Behold  roe,  for  I  cannot  sleep, 
And  like  a  guilty  thing  I  creep 

At  earliest  morning  to  the  door. 

He  is  not  here ;  but  far  away 

The  noise  of  life  begins  again, 
And  ghastly  thro'  the  drizzling  rain 

On  the  bald  street  breaks  the  blank  day. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM,  II 


VIII. 

A  happy  lover  who  has  come 

To  look  on  her  that  loves  him  well, 
Who  'lights  and  rings  the  gateway  bell, 

And  learns  her  gone  and  far  from  home,  — 

He  saddens,  all  the  magic  light 

Dies  off  at  once  from  bower  and  hall,  ^ 

And  all  the  place  is  darK,  and  all 

The  chambers  emptied  of  delight : 

So  find  I  every  pleasant  spot 

In  which  we  two  were  wont  to  meet, 
The  field,  the  chamber,  and  the  street. 

For  all  is  dark  where  thou  art  not. 

Yet  as  that  other,  wandering  there 

In  those  deserted  walks,  may  find 
A  flower  beat  with  rain  and  wind, 

Which  once  she  foster'd  up  with  care ; 

So  seems  it  in  my  deep  regret, 

0  my  forsaken  heart,  with  thee 
And  this  poor  flower  of  poesy 

Which,  little  cared  for,  fades  not  yet. 

But  since  it  pleased  a  vanish'd  eye, 

1  go  to  plant  it  on  his  tomb, 
That  if  it  can  it  there  may  bloom, 

Or,  dying,  there  at  least  may  die. 


12  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 


IX. 

Fair  ship,  that  from  the  Italian  shore 
Sailest  the  placid  ocean-plains 
With  my  lost  Arthur's  loved  remains, 

Spread  thy  full  wings,  and  waft  him  o'er. 

So  draw  him  home  to  those  that  mourn 
In  vain  ;  a  favorable  speed 
Ruffle  thy  mirror'd  mast,  and  lead 

Thro'  prosperous  floods  his  holy  urn. 

All  night  no  ruder  air  perplex 

Thy  sliding  keel,  till  Phosphor,  bright 
As  our  pure  love,  thro'  early  light 

Shall  glimmer  on  the  dewy  decks. 

Sphere  all  your  lights  around,  above ; 

Sleep,  gentle  heavens,  before  the  prow  ; 

Sleep,  gentle  winds,  as  he  sleeps  now, 
My  friend,  the  brother  of  my  love  ; 

My  Arthur,  whom  I  shall  not  see 

Till  all  my  widow'd  race  be  run  ; 
Dear  as  the  mother  to  the  son, 

More  tfiarTmy  brothers  are  to  me. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  13 


X. 


I  hear  the  noise  about  thy  keel ; 

I  hear  the  bell  struck  in  the  night : 
I  see  the  cabin- window  bright ; 

I  see  the  sailor  at  the  wheel. 

Thou  bring'st  the  sailor  to  his  wife, 

And  travell'd  men  from  foreign  lands  ; 
And  letters  unto  trembling  hands  ; 

And,  thy  dark  freight,  a  vanish'd  life. 

So  bring  him  :  we  have  idle  dreams : 
This  look  of  quiet  flatters  thus 
Our  home-bred  fancies  :  O  to  us, 

The  fools  of  habit,  sweeter  seems 

To  rest  beneath  the  clover  sod, 

That  takes  the  sunshine  and  the  rains, 
Or  where  the  kneeling  hamlet  drains 

The  chalice  of  the  grapes  of  Godt 

Than  if  with  thee  the  roaring  wells 

Should  gulf  him  fathom-deep  in  brine, 
And  hands  so  often  claspt  in  mine 

Should  toss  with  tangle  and  with  shells. 


14  IN  MEMORIAM. 


Calm  is  the  morn  without  a  sound, 
Calm  as  to  suit  a  calmer  grief, 
And  only  thro'  the  Jadedjeaf^ 

The  chestnut  pattering  to  the  ground ; 

Calm  and  deep  peace  on  this  high  wold, 

And  on  these  dews  that  drench  the  furze, 
And  all  the  silvery  gossamers 

That  twinkle  into  green  and  gold  ; 

Calm  and  still  light  on  yon  great  plain 

That  sweeps  with  all  its  autumn  bowers, 
And  crowded  farms  and  lessening  towers, 

To  mingle  with  the  bounding  main ; 

Calm  and  deep  peace  in  this  wide  air, 
These  leaves  that  redden  to  the  fall ; 
And  in  my  heart,  if  calm  at  all, 

If  any  calm,  a  calm  despair : 

Calm  on  the  seas,  and  silver  sleep, 

And  waves  that  sway  themselves  in  rest, 
And  dead  calm  in  that  noble  breast 

Which  heaves  but  with  the  heaving  deep. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  15 


XII. 

Lo,  as  a  dove  when  up  she  springs 

To  bear  thro'  heaven  a  tale  of  woe, 
Some  dolorous  message  knit  below 

The  wild  pulsation  of  her  wings, 

Like  her  I  go  ;  I  cannot  stay ; 

I  leave  this  mortal  ark  behind, 

A  weight  of  nerves  without  a  mind, 

And  leave  the  cliffs,  and  haste  away 

O'er  ocean-mirrors  rounded  large, 

And  reach  the  glow  of  southern  skies. 
And  see  the  sails  at  distance  rise, 

And  linger  weeping  on  the  marge, 

And  saying,  '  Comes  he  thus,  my  friend  ? 
(Js  this  the  end  of  all  my  care  ?  *) 

And  circle  moaning  in  the  air, 
'/Is  this  the  end  ?  j  Is  this  the  end  ? ' 

And  forward  dart  again,  and  play 
About  the  prow,  and  back  return 
To  where  the  body  sits,  and  learn 

That  I  have  been  an  hour  away. 


16  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XIII. 

Tears  of  the  widower,  when  he  sees 
A  late-lost  form  that  sleep  reveals, 
And  moves  his  doubtful  arms,  and  feels 

Her  place  is  empty,  fall  like  these ;  . 

Which  weep  a  loss  for  ever  new, 

A  void  where  heart  on  heart  reposed  ; 

And,  where  warm  hands  have  prest  and  closed, 

Silence,  till  I  be  silent  too ; 

,  • 
Which  weep  the  comrade  of  my  choice, 

An  awful  thought,  a  life  removed, 

The  human-hearted  man^  I  loved, 
A  spirit,  not  a  breathing  voice. 

Come,  Time,  and  teach  me,  many  years, 

I  do  not  suffer  in  a  dream  ; 

For  now  so  strange  do  these  things  seem, 
Mine  eyes  have  leisure  for  their  tears, 

My  fancies  time  to  rise  on  wing, 

And  glance  about  the  approaching  sails, 
As  tho'  they  brought  but  merchants'  bales, 

And  not  the  burthen  that  they  bring. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM. 


XIV. 

If  one  should  bring  me  this  report, 

That  thou  hadst  touch'd  the  land  to-day, 
And  I  went  down  unto  the  quay, 

And  found  thee  lying  in  the  port ; 

And  standing,  muffled  round  with  woe, 
Should  see  thy  passengers  in  rank 
Come  stepping  lightly  down  the  plank, 

And  beckoning  unto  those  they  know ; 

And  if  along  with  these  should  come 
The  man  I  held  as  rm^^ivine, 
Should  strike  a  sudden  hand  in  mine, 

And  ask  a  thousand  things  of  home ; 

And  I  should  tell  him  all  my  pain, 

And  how  my  life  had  droop'd  of  late, 
And  he  should  sorrow  o'er  my  state 

And  marvel  what  possess'd  my  brain ; 

And  I  perceived  no  touch  of  change, 
No  hint  of  death  in  all  his  frame, 
But  found  him  all  in  all  the  same, 

I  should  not  feel  it  to  be  strange. 


1 8  IN  ME  MORI  AM* 


Tonight  the  winds  begin  to  rise 

And  roar  from  yonder  dropping  day: 
The  last  red  leaf  is  whirl'd  away, 

The  rooks  are  blown  about  the  skies ; 

The  forest  crack'd,  the  waters  curl'd, 
The  cattle  huddled  on  the  lea ; 
And  wildly  dash'd  on  tower  and  tree 

The  sunbeam  strikes  along  the  world  : 

And  but  for  fancies,  which  aver 

That  all  thy  motions  gently  pass 
Athwart  a  plane  of  molten  glass, 

I  scarce  could  brook  the  strain  and  stir 

That  makes  the  barren  branches  loud  • 
And  but  for  fear  it  is  not  so, 
The  wild  unrest  that  lives  in  woe 

Would  dote  and  pore  on  yonder  cloud 

That  rises  upward  always  higher, 

And  onward  drags  a  laboring  breast, 
And  topples  round  the  dreary  west, 

A  looming  bastion  fringed  with  fire. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  1 9 


XVI. 

What  words  are  these  have  fallen  from  me  ? 

Can  calm  despair  and  wild  unrest 

Be  tenants  of  a  single  breast, 
Or  Sorrow  such  a  changeling  be  ? 

Or  doth  she  only  seem  to  take 

The  touch  of  change  in  calm  or  storm, 
But  knows  no  more  of  transient  form 

In  her  deep  self  than  some  dead  lake 

That  holds  the  shadow  of  a  lark 

Hung  in  the  shadow  of  a  heaven  ? 
Or  has  the  shock,  so  harshly  given, 

Confused  me  like  the  unhappy  bark 

That  strikes  by  night  a  craggy  shelf, 
And  staggers  blindly  ere  she  sink  ? 
And  stunn'd  me  from  my  power  to  think 

And  all  my  knowledge  of  myself  ; 


And  made  me  that  delirious  man 
Whose  fancy  fuses  old  and  new, 
And  flashes  into  false  and  true, 

And  mingles  all  without  a  plan  ? 


2O  IN  MEMORIAM. 


V      XVIL 

Thou  comest,  much  wept  for ;  such  a  breeze 
Compell'd  thy  canvas,  and  my  prayer 
Was  as  the  whisper  of  an  air 

To  breathe  thee  over  lonely  seas. 

For  I  in  spirit  saw  thee  move 

Thro'  circles  of  the  bounding  sky, 
Week  after  week :  the  days  go  by : 

Come  quick,  thou  bringest  all  I  love. 

Henceforth,  wherever  thou  mayst  roam, 
My  blessing,  like  a  line  of  light, 
Is  on  the  waters  day  and  night, 

And  like  a  beacon  guards  thee  home. 

So  may  whatever  tempest  mars 

Mid-ocean  spare  thee,  sacred  bark, 
And  balmy  drops  in  summer  dark 

Slide  from  the  bosom  of  the  stars, 

So  kind  an  office  hath  been  done, 

Such  precious  relics  brought  by  thee, 
The  dust  of  him  I  shall  not  see 

Till  all  my  widow'd  race  be  run. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM,  21 


XVIII.        i/ 

T  is  well  \  't  is  something ;  we  may  stand 
Where  he  in  English  earth  is  laid, 
And  from  his  ashes  may  be  made 

The  violet  of  his  native  land. 

'T  is  little  •  but  it  looks  in  truth 

As  if  the  quiet  bones  were  blest, 
Among  familiar  names  to  rest 

And  in  the  places  of  his  youth. 

Come  then,  pure  hands,  and  bear  the  head 
That  sleeps  or  wear's  the  mask  of  sleep, 
And  come,  whatever  loves  to  weep, 

And  hear  the  .ritual  of  the  dead. 

Ah  yet,  even  yet,  if  this  might  be, 
I,  falling  on  his  faithful  heart, 
Would  breathing  thro'  his  lips  impart 

The  life  that  almost  dies  in  me ; 

That  dies  not,  but  endures  with  pain, 
And  slowly  forms  the  firmer  mind, 
Treasuring  the  look  it  cannot  find, 

The  words  that  are  not  heard  again. 


22  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XIX. 

The  Danube  to  the  Severn  gave 

The  darken 'd  heart  that  beat  no  more; 

They  laid  him  by  the  pleasant  shore, 
And  in  the  hearing  of  the  wave. 

There  twice  a  day  the  Severn  fills ; 
The  salt  sea-water  passes  by, 
And  hushes  half  the  babbling  Wye, 

And  makes  a  silence  in  the  hills. 

The  Wye  is  hush'd  nor  moved  along, 
And  hush'd  my  deepest  grief  of  all, 
When,  fill'd  with  tears  that  cannot  falljy 

I  brim  with  sorrow  drowning  song. 

The  tide  flows  down,  the  wave  again 
Is  vocal  in  its  wooded  walls ; 
My  deeper  anguish  also  falls, 

And  I  can  speak  a  little  then. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  2$ 


XX. 

The  lesser  griefs  that  may  be  said, 

That  breathe  a  thousand  tender  vows, 
Are  but  as  servants  in  a  house 

Where  lies  the  master  newly  dead ; 

Who  speak  their  feeling  as  it  is, 

And  weep  the  fulness  from  the  mind  : 
1  It  will  be  hard,'  they  say,  '  to  find 

Another  service  such  as  this.' 

My  lighter  moods  are  like  to  these, 
That  out  of  words  a  comfort  win ; 
But  there  are  other  griefs  within, 

Arid  tears  that  at  their  fountainjreeze ; 


For  by  the  hearth  the  children  sit 

Cold  in  that  atmosphere  of  death, 
And  scarce  endure  to  draw  the  breath, 

Or  like  to  noiseless  phantoms  flit : 

But  open  converse  is  there  none, 
So  much  the  vital  spirits  sink 
To  see  the  vacant  chair,  and  think, 

*  How  good  !  how  kind !  and  he  is  gone/ 


24  IN  MEMORIAM. 


I  sing  to  him  that  rests  below, 

And,  since  the  grasses  round  me  wave, 
I  take  the  grasses  of  the  grave, 

And  make  them  pipes  whereon  to  blow. 

The  traveller  hears  me  now  and  then, 

And  sometimes  harshly  will  he  speak : 
'  This  fellow  would  make  weakness  weak, 

And  melt  the  waxen  hearts  of  men.' 

Another  answers,  '  Let  him  be, 

He  loves  to  make  parade  of  pain, 
That  with  his  piping  he  may  gain 

The  praise  that  comes  to  constancy.' 

A  third  is  wroth  :  *  Is  this  an  hour 
For  private  sorrow's  barren  song, 
When  more  and  more  the  people  throng 

The  chairs  and  thrones  of  civil  power  ? 

'  A  time  to  sicken  and  to  swoon, 

When  Science  reaches  forth  her  arms 
To  feel  from  world  to  world,  and  charms 

Her  secret  from  the  latest  moon  ? ' 

Behold,  ye  speak  an  idle  thing ; 

Ye  never  knew  the  sacred  dust : 

I  do  but  sing  because  I  must, 
And  pipe  but  as  the  linnets  sing : 


IN  MEMORIAM.  2$ 

And  one  is  glad ;  her  note  is  gay, 

For  now  her  little  ones  have  ranged ; 
And  one  is  sad ;  her  note  is  changed, 

Because  her  brood  is  stolen  away. 


26  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XXII. 


The  path  by  which  we  twain  did  go, 

%  Which  led  by  tracts  that  pleased  us  well, 
\Thro'  four  sweet  years  arose  and  fell,  \ 

From  flower  to  flower,  from  snow  to  snow ; 

And  we  with  singing  cheer'd  the  way, 

And,  crown'd  with  all  the  season  lent, 
From  April  on  to  April  went, 

And  glad  at  heart  from  May  to  May  : 

But  where  the  path  we  walk'd  began 
To  slant  the  fifth  autumnal  slope, 
As  we  descended  (following  Hopq, 

There  sat  the  Shadow  fear'd  of  man  j 

Who  broke  our  fair  companionship, 

And  spread  his  mantle  dark  and  cold, 
And  wrapt  thee  formless  in  the  fold, 

And  dull'd  the  murmur  on  thy  lip, 

And  bore  thee  where  I  could  not  see 
Nor  follow,  tho'  I  walk  in  haste, 
And  think  that  somewhere  in  the  waste 

The  Shadow  sits  and  waits  for  me. 


IN  MEMORIAM, 


XXIII. 

Now,  sometimes  in  my  sorrow  shut, 

O^Jai^akingjnto  song  by  fits, 

Aldne,  alone,  to  where  he  sits, 
The  Shadow  cloak'd  from  head  to  foot, 

Who  keepsjthejceys  of  all  the  creeds, 
Twander,  often  falling  lame^ 
And  looking  back  to  whence  I  came 

Or  on  to  where  the  pathway  leads  ; 

And  crying,  How  changed  from  where  it  ran 
Thro'  lands  where  not  a  leaf  was  dumb, 
But  all  the  lavish  hills  would  hum 

The  murmur  of  a  happy  Pan  : 

When  each  by  turns  was  guide  to  each, 
And  Fancy  light  from  Fancy  caught, 
And  Thought  leapt  out  to  wed  with  Thought 

Ere  Thought  could  wed  itself  with  Speech  ; 

And  all  we  met  was  fair  and  good, 

And  all  was  good  that  Time  could  bring, 

And  all  the  secret  of  the  Spring^ 
Moved  in  the  chambers  of  the  blood ; 

And  many  an  old  philosophy 

On  Argive  heights  divinely  sang, 
And  round  us  all  the  thicket  rang 

To  many  a  flute  of  Arcady_, 


28  IN  MEMORIAM, 


XXIV. 


And  was  the  day  of  my  delight 
As  pure  and  perfect  as  I  say  ? 
The  very  source  and  fount  of  day 

Is  dash'd  with  wandering  isles  of  night. 

If  all  was  good  and  fair  we  met, 

This  earth  had  been  the  Paradise 
It  never  look'd  to  human  eyes 

Since  our  first  sun  arose  and  set. 

And  is  it  that  the  haze  of  grief 

Makes  former  gladness  loom  so  great  P 
The  lowness  of  the  present  state, 

That  sets  the  past  in  this  relief  ? 

Or  that  the  past  will  always  win 
A  glory  from  its  being  far, 
And  orb  into  the  perfect  star 

We  saw  not  when  we  moved  therein? 


IN  MEMORIAM,  29 


xxve 

I  know  that  this  was  Life,  —  the  track 
Whereon  with  equal  feet  we  fared ; 
And  then,  as  now,  the  day  prepared 

The  daily  burden  for  the  back. 

But  this  it  was  that  made  me  move 
As  light  as  carrier-birds  in  air ; 
I  loved  the  weight  I  had  to  bear, 

Because  it  needed  help  of  Love  : 

Nor  could  I  weary,  heart  or  limb, 

When  mighty  Love  would  cleave  in  twain 

The  lading  of  a  single  pain, 
And  part  it,  giving  half  to  him. 


3O  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XXVI. 

Still  onward  winds  the  dreary  way ; 
I  with  it ;  for  I  long  to  prove 
No  lapse  of  moons  can  canker  Love, 

Whatever  fickle  tongues  may  say. 

And  if  that  eye  which  watches  guilt 

And  goodness,  and  hath  power  to  see 
Within  the  green  the  moulder'd  tree, 

And  towers  fallen  as  soon  as  built  — 

O,  if  indeed  that  eye  foresee 

Or  see  (in  Him  is  no  before) 
In  more  of  life  true  life  no  more 

And  Love  the  indifference  to  be, 

Then  might  I  find,  ere  yet  the  morn 
Breaks  hither  over  Indian  seas, 
That  Shadow  waiting  with  the  keys, 

To  shroud  me  from  my  proper  scorn. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  31 


XXVII, 

I  envy  not  in  any  moods 

The  captive  void  of  noble  rage, 
The  linnet  born  within  the  cage, 

That  never  knew  the  summer  woods  : 

I  envy  not  the  beast  that  takes 

His  license  in  the  field  of  time, 
Unfetter'd  by  the  sense  of  crime, 

To  wHom  a  conscience  never  wakes ; 

Nor,  what  may  count  itself  as  blest, 
The  heart  that  never  plighted  troth 
But  stagnates  in  the  weeds  of  sloth ; 

Nor  any  want-begotten  rest. 

£.  /     • 

I  hold  it  true,  whate'er  'befall ; 

I  feel  it,  when  I  sorrow  most : 
'T  is  better  to  have  loved  and  lost 
Than  never  to  have  loved  at  all. 


32  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XXVIII. 

The  time  draws  near  the  birth  of  Christ : 
The  moon  is  hid  ;  the  night  is  still ; 
The  Christmas  bells  from  hill  to  hill 

Answer  each  other  in  the  mist. 

Four  voices  of  four  hamlets  round, 

From  far  and  near,  on  mead  and  moor, 
Swell  out  and  fail,  as  if  a  door 

Were  shut  between  me  and  the  sound  : 

Each  voice  four  changes  on  the  wind, 
That  now  dilate,  and  now  decrease, 
Peace  and  goodwill,  goodwill  and  peace, 

Peace  and  goodwill,  to  all  mankind. 

/ 
This  year  I  slept  and  woke  with  pain, 

I  almost  wish'd  no  more  to  wake, 
And  that  my  hold  on  life  would  break 
Before  I  heard  those  bells  again : 

But  they  my  troubled  spirit  rule, 

For  they  controll'd  me  when  a  boy ; 
They  bring  me  sorrow  touch'd  with  joy, 

The  merry,  merry  bells  of  Yule. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  33 


XXIX. 

With  such  compelling  cause  to  grieve 
As  daily  vexes  household  peace, 
And  chains  regret  to  his  decease, 

How  dare  we  keep  our  Christmas-eve  ; 

Which  brings  no  more  a  welcome  guest 
To  enrich  the  threshold  of  the  night 
With  shower'd  largess  of  delight 

In  dance  and  song  and  game  and  jest  ? 

Yet  go,  and  while  the  holly  boughs 
Entwine  the  cold  baptismal  font, 
Make  one  wreath  more  for  Use  and  Wont, 

That  guard  the  portals  of  the  house ; 

Old  sisters  of  a  day  gone  by, 

Gray  nurses,  loving  nothing  new ; 
Why  should  they  miss  their  yearly  due 

Before  their  time  ?     They  too  will  die. 


34  /Af  MEMORIAM. 

XXX. 


With  trembling  fingers  did  we  weave 

The  holly  round  the  Christmas  hearth ; 
A  rainy  cloud  possess'd  the  earth, 

And  §adly_fell  our  Christmas-eve. 

At  our  old  pastimes  in  the  hall 

We  gamboll'd,  making  vain  pretence 
Of  gladness,  with  an  awful  sense 

Of  one  mute  Shadow  watching  all. 

We  paused :  the  winds  were  in  the  beech  : 
We  heard  them  sweep  the  winter  land ', 
And  in  a  circle  hand-in-hand 

Sat  silent,  looking  each  at  each. 

Then  echo-like  our  voices  rang ; 

*       We  sung,  tho'  every  eye  was  dim, 
I         A  merry_song  we  sang  jvith  him 
(j-jast  year :  impetuously  we 'sang. 

We  ceased  :  a  gentler  feeling  crept 

Upon  us  :  surely  rest  is  meet : 

*  They  rest,'  we  said,  *  their  sleep  is  sweet,' 
And  silence  follow'd,  and  we  wept. 

Our  voices  took  a  higher  range ; 

Once  more  we  sang  :  *  They  do  not  die 
Nor  lose  their  mortal  sympathy, 

Nor  change  to  us,  although  they  change ; 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  35 

1  Rapt  from  the  fickle  and  the  frail 

With  gather'd  power,  yet  the  same, 
Pierces  the  keen  seraphic  flame 

From  orb  to  orb,  from  veil  to  veil.' 

Rise,  happy  morn,  rise,  holy  morn, 

Draw  forth  the  cheerful  day  from  night ; 
O  Father,  touch  the  east,  and  light 

The  light  that  shone  when  Hope  was  born. 


36  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XXXI. 

When  Lazarus  left  his  charnel-cave, 

And  home  to  Mary's  house  return'd, 
Was  this  demanded  —  if  he  yearn 'd 

To  hear  her  weeping  by  his  grave  ? 

'  Where  wert  thou,  brother,  those  four  days  ? 
There  lives  no  record  of  reply, 
Which  telling  what  it  is  to  die 

Had  surely  added  praise  to  praise. 

From  every  house  the  neighbors  met, 

The  streets  were  fill'd  with  joyful  sound, 
A  solemn  gladness  even  crown'd 

The  purple  brows  of  Olivet. 

Behold  a  man  raised  up  by  Christ ! 

The  rest  remaineth  unreveaFd  ; 

He  told  it  not,  or  something  seal'd 
The  lips  of  that  Evangelist. 


IN  MEMOJRIAM.  37 


XXXII. 

Her  eyes  are  homes  of  silent  prayer, 
Nor  other  thought  her  mind  admits 
But,  he  was  dead,  and  there  he  sits, 

And  he  that  brought  him  back  is  there. 

Then  one  deep  love  doth  supersede 
All  other,  when  her  ardent  gaze 
Roves  from  the  living  brother's  face, 

And  rests  upon  the  Life  indeed. 

Ail  subtle  thought,  all  curious  fears, 

Borne  down  by  gladness  so  complete, 
She  bows,  she  bathes  the  Saviour's  feet 

With  costly  spikenard  and  with  tears. 

Thrice  blest  whose  lives  are  faithful  prayers, 
Whose  loves  in  higher  love  endure  ; 
What  souls  possess  themselves  so  pure, 

Or  is  there  blessedness  like  theirs  ? 


38  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XXXIII. 

O  thou  that  after  toil  and  storm 

Mayst  seem  to  have  reach'd  a  purer  air, 
Whose  faith  has  centre  everywhere, 

Nor  cares  to  fix  itself  to  form, 

Leave  thbu  thy  sister  when  she  prays, 
Her  early  Heaven,  her  happy  views  ; 
Nor  thou  with  shadow'd  hint  confuse 

A  life  that  leads  melodious  days. 

Her  faith  thro'  form  is  pure  as  thine, 
Her  hands  are  quicker  unto  good : 
O,  sacred  be  the  flesh  and  blood 

To  which  she  links  a  truth  divine  ! 

See  thou,  that  countest  reason  ripe 
In  holding  by  the  law  within, 
Thou  fail  not  in  a  world  of  sin, 

And  even  for  want  of  such  a  type. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  39 


XXXIV, 

My  own  dim  life  should  teach  me  this,     ,- 
That  life  shall  live  for  evermore, 
Else  earth  is  darkness  at  the  core, 

And  dust  and  ashes  all  that  is ; 

This  round  of  green,  this  orb  of  flame, 
Fantastic  beauty ;  such  as  lurks 
In  some  wild  poet,  when  he  works 

Without  a  conscience  or  an  aim. 

What  then  were  God  to  such  as  I  ? 

'T  were  hardly  worth  my  while  to  choose 
Of  things  all  mortal,  or  to  use 

A.  little  patience  ere  I  die  ; 

'T  were  best  at  once  to  sink  to  peace, 

Like  birds  the  charming  serpent  draws, 
To  drop  head-foremost  in  the  jaws 

Of  vacant  darkness  and  to  cease. 


40  IN  MEMORIAL. 


XXXV. 

Yet  if  some  voice  that  man  could  trust 

Should  murmur  from  the  narrow  house, 
*  The  cheeks  drop  in,  the  body  bows ; 

Man  dies  :  nor  is  there  hope  in  dust : ' 

Might  I  not  say,  '  Yet  even  here, 

But  for  one  hour,  O  Love,  I  strive 
To  keep  so  sweet  a  thing  alive '  ? 

But  I  should  turn  mine  ears  and  hear 

The  moanings  of  the  homeless  sea, 

The  sound  of  streams  that  swift  or  slow 
Draw  down  Ionian  hills,  and  sow 

The  dust  of  continents  to  be  ; 

And  Love  would  answer  with  a  sigh, 
rp*e'sound  of  that  forgetful  shore 
111  change  my  sweetness  more  and  more, 

Half-dead  to  know  that  I  shall  die.' 

O  me,  what  profits  it  to  put 

An  idle  case  ?     If  Death  were  seen 
At  first  as  Death,  Love  had  not  been, 

Or  been  in  narrowest  working  shut, 

Mere  fellowship  of  sluggish  moods, 

Or  in  his  coarsest  Satyr-shape 

Had  bruised  the  herb  and  crush'd  the  grape, 
And  bask'd  and  batten'd  in  the  woods. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  41 


XXXVI. 

Tho'  truths  in  manhood  darkly  join, 

Deep-seated  in  our  mystic  frame,.       \ 
We  yield  all  blessing  to  the  name 

Of  Him  that  made  them  current  coin ; 

For  Wisdom  dealt  with  mortal  powers, 

Where  truth  in  closest  words  shall  fail. 
When  truth  embodied  in  a  tale 

Shall  enter  in  at  lowly  doors. 

And  so  the  Word  had  breath,  and  wrought 
With  human  hands  the  creed  of  creeds 
In  loveliness  of  perfect  deeds, 

More  strong  than  all  poetic  thought ; 

Which  he  may  reao!  that  binds  the  sheaf, 
Or  builds  the  house,  or  digs  the  grave, 
And  those  wild  eyes  that 'watch  the  wave 

In  roarings  round  the  coral  reef. 


42  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XXXVII. 

— r\ 

j  IJraniaj  speaks  with  darken'd  brow  : 

'  Thou  pratest  here  where  thou  art  least ; 
This  faith  has  many  a  purer  priest, 

And  many  an  abler  voice  than  thou. 

*  Go  down  beside  thy  native  rill, 

On  thy  Parnassus  set  thy  feet, 
And  hear  thy  laurel  whisper  sweet 
About  the  ledges  of  the  hill.' 

And  my  Melpomene  replies, 

A  touch  of  shame  upon  her  cheek : 
'  I  am  not  worthy  even  to  speak 

Of  thy  prevailing  mysteries  ; 

4  For  I  am  but  an  earthly  Muse, 
And  owning  but  a  little  art 
To  lull  witR  song  an  aching  heart, 

And  render  human  love  his  dues ; 

*  But  brooding  on  the  dear  one  dead, 

And  all  he  said  of  things  divine 
(And  dear  to  me  as  sacred  wine 
To  dying  lips  is  all  he  said), 

'  I  murmur'd,  as  I  came  along, 

Of  comfort  claspt  in  truth  reveal'd ; 
And  loiter'd  in  the  master's  field, 

And  darken'd  sanctities  with  song.' 


IN  MEMORIAM.  4$ 


XXXVIII. 

With  weary  steps  I  loiter  on, 

Tho'  always  under  alter'd  skies 
The  purple  from  the  distance  dies, 

My  prospect  and  horizon  gone. 

No  joy  the  blowing  season  gives, 
The  herald  melodies  of  spring, 
But  in  the  songs  I  love  to  sing 

A  doubtful  gleam  of  solace  lives. 

If  any  care  for  what  is  here 

Survive  in  spirits  render'd  free, 
Then  are  these  songs  I  sing  of  thee 

Not  all  ungrateful  to  thine  ear. 


44  IN  MEMORIAM. 


Old  warder  of  these  buried  bones, 

And  answering  now  my  random  stroke 
With  fruitful  cloud  and  living  smoke, 

Dark  yew,  that  graspest  at  the  stones 

And  dippest  toward  the  dreamless  head, 
To  thee  too  comes  the  golden  hour 
When  flower  is  feeling  after  flower ; 

But  Sorrow  —  fixt  upon  the  dead, 

And  darkening  the  dark  graves  of  men,  — 
What  whisper'd  from  her  lying  lips  ? 
Thy  gloom  is  kindled  at  the  tips, 

And  passes  into  gloom  again. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  45 


XL. 

Could  we  forget  the  wido^d  hour 

And  look  on  spirits  breathed  away, 
As  on  a  maiden  in  the  day 

When  first  she  wears  her  orange-flower ! 

When  crown'd  with  blessing  she  doth  rise 
To  take  her  latest  leave  of  home, 
And  hopes  and  light  regrets  that  come 

Make  April  of  her  tender  eyes  ; 

And  doubtful  joys  the  father  move, 

And  tears  are  on  the  mother's  face, 
As  parting  with  a  long  embrace 

She  enters  other  realms  of  love  j 

Her  office  there  to  rear,  to  teach, 
Becoming  as  is  meet  and  fit 
A  link  among  the  days,  to  knit  s 

The  generations  each  with  each  : 

And,  doubtless,  unto  thee  is  given 
A  life  that  bears  immortal-  fruit 
In  those  great  offices  that  suit 

The  full-grown  energies  of  heaven. 

Ay  me,  the  difference  I  discern  ! 
How  often  shall  her  old  fireside 
Be  cheer'd  with  tidings  of  the  bride, 

How  often  she  herself  return, 


46  IN  MEMORIAM. 

And  tell  them  all  they  would  have  told, 

And  bring  her  babe,  and  make  her  boast, 
Till  even  those  that  miss'd  her  most 

Shall  count  new  things  as  dear  as  old : 

But  thou  and  I  have  shaken  hands, 
Till  growing  winters  lay  melow  ; 
My  paths  are  in  the  fields  I  know, 

And  thine  in  undiscover'd  lands. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  47 


XLI. 

Thy  spirit  ere  our  fatal  loss 

Did  ever  rise  from  high  to  higher ; 

As  mounts  the  heavenward  altar-fire, 
As  flies  the  lighter  thro'  the  gross. 

But  thou  art  turn'd  to  something  strange, 
And  I  have  lost  the  links  that  bound 
Thy  changes  ;  here  upon  the  ground, 

No  more  partaker  of  thy  change. 

Deep  folly  !  yet  that  this  could  be  — 

That  I  could  wing  my  will  with  might 
To  leap  the  grades  of  life  and  light, 

And  flash  at  once,  my  friend,  to  thee. 

For  tho'  my  nature  rarely  yields 

To  that  vague  fear  implied  in  death, 
Nor  shudders  at  the  gulfs  beneath, 

The  howlings  from  forgotten  fields ; 

Yet  oft  when  sundown  skirts  the  moor 

An  inner  trouble  I  behold, 

A  spectral  doubt  which  makes  me  cold, 
That  I  shall  be  thy  mate  no  more, 

Tho'  following  with  an  upward  mind 

The  wonders  that  have  come  to  thee, 
Thro'  all  the  secular  to-be, 

But  evermore  a  life  behind. 


4$  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XLII. 

I  vex  my  heart  with  fancies  dim  : 

He  still  outstript  me  in  the  race ; 
It  was  but^unity  of  place 

That  made  me  dream  I  rank'd  with  him. 

And  so  may  place  retain  us  still, 

And  he  the  much-beloved  again, 
A  lord  of  large  experience,  train 

To  riper  growth  the  mind  and  will  : 

And  what  delights  can  equal  those 
That  stir  the  spirit's  inner  deeps, 
When  one  that  loves,  but  knows  not,  reaps 

A.  truth  from  one  that  loves  and  knows  ? 


IN  MEMORIAM.  49 


XLIII. 


Ifjleep  and  D/»a.th'he  truly  one. 
And  every  spirit's  folded  bloom 
Thro'  all  its  intervital  gloom 

In  some  long  trance  should  slumber  on  ; 

Unconscious  of  the  sliding  hour, 
Bare  of  the  body,  might  it  last, 
And  silent  traces  of  the  past 

Be  all  the  color  of  the  flower : 

So  then  were  nothing  lost  to  man ; 
So  that  still  garden  of  the  souls 
In  many  a  figured  leaf  enrolls 

The  total  world  since  life  began  ; 

And  love  will  last  as  pure  and  whole 
As  when  he  loved  me  here  in  Time, 
And  at  the  spiritual  prime 

Rewaken  with  the  dawning  soul. 


5O  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XLIV. 

How  fares  it  with  the  happy  dead  ? 

For  here  the  man  is  more  and  more ; 

But  he  forgets  the  days  before 
God  shut  the  doorways  of  his  head. 

The  days  have  vanish'd,  tone  and  tint, 
And  yet  perhaps  the  hoarding  sense 
Gives  out  at  times  (he  knows  not  whence) 

A  little  flash,  a  mystic  hint ; 

And  in  the  long  harmonious  years 

(If  Death  so  taste  Lethean  springs) 
May  some  dim  touch  of  earthly  things 

Surprise  thee  ranging  with  thy  peers. 

If  such  a  dreamy  touch  should  fall, 

O  turn  thee  round,  resolve  the  doubt ; 
My  guardian  angel  will  speak  out 

In  that  high  place,  and  tell  thee  all. 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


XLV. 

The  baby  new  to  earth* and  sky, 

What  time  his  tender  palm  is  prest 
Against  the  circle  of  the  breast, 

Has  never  thought  that  *  this  is  I : ' 

But  as  he  grows  he  gathers  much, 

And  learns  the  use  of  *  I,'  and  '  me/ 
And  finds  '  I  am  not  what  I  see, 

And  other  than  the  things  I  touch.' 

So  rounds  he  to  a  separate  mind 

From  whence  clear  memory  may  begin, 
As  thro'  the  frame  that  binds  him  in 

His  isolation  grows  defined. 

This  use  may  lie  in  blood  and  breath, 

Which  else  were  fruitless  of  their  due, 
Had  man  to  learn  himself  anew 

Beyond  the  second  birth  of  death. 


52  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XLVI. 

We  ranging  down  this  lower  track, 

The  path  we  came  by,  thorn  and  flower, 
Is  shadow'd  by  the  growing  hour, 

Lest  life  should  fail  in  looking  back. 

So  be  it :  there  no  shade  can  last 

In  that  deep  dawn  behind  the  tomb, 

But  clear  from  marge  to  marge  shall  bloom 

The  eternal  landscape  of  the  past ; 

A  lifelong  tract  of  time  reveal'd  ; 

The  fruitful  hours  of  still  increase  ; 

Days  order'd  in  a  wealthy  peace, 
And  those  five  years  its  richest  field. 

O  Love,  thy  province  were  not  large, 
A  bounded  field,  nor  stretching  far ; 
Look  also,  Love,  a  brooding  star, 

A  rosy  warmth  from  marge  to  marge  I 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


XLVII. 

That  each,  who  seems  a  separate  whole, 
Should  move  his  rounds  and,  fusing  all 
The  skirts  of  self  again,  should  fall 

Remerging  in  the  general  Soul, 

Is  faith  as  vague  as  all  unsweet : 
Eternal  form  shall  still  divide 
The  eternal  soul  from  all  beside, 

And  I  shall  know  him  when  we  meet ; 

And  we  shall  sit  at  endless  feast, 

Enjoying  each  the  other's  good  : 
What  vaster  dream  can  hit  the  mood 

Of  Love  on  earth  ?     He  seeks  at  least 

Upon  the  last  and  sharpest  height, 
Before  the  spirits  fade  away, 
Some  landing-place,  to  clasp  and  say, 
Farewell !     We  lose  ourselves  in  light.' 


54  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XLVIII. 

If  these  brief  lays,  of  Sorrow  born, 
Were  taken  to  be  such  as  closed 
Grave  doubts  and  answers  here  proposed, 

Then  these  were  such  as  men  might  scorn. 

Her  care  is  not  to  part  and  prove : 

She  takes,  when  harsher  moods  remit, 
What  slender  shade  of  doubt  may  flit, 

And  makes  it  vassal  unto  love ; 

And  hence,  indeed,  she  sports  with  words, 
But  better  serves  a  wholesome  law, 
And  holds  it  sin  and  shame  to  draw 

The  deepest  measure  from  the  chords  ; 

Nor  dare  she  trust  a  larger  lay, 

But  rather  loosens  from  the  lip 
Short  swallow-flights  of  song,  that  dip 

Their  wings  in  tears  and  skim  away. 


IN  MEMO RI AM.  55 


XLIX. 

From  art,  from  nature,  from  the  schools, 
Let  random  influences  glance, 
Like  light  in  many  a  shiver'd  lance 

That  breaks  about  the  dappled  pools. 

The  lightest  wave  of  thought  shall  lisp, 
The  fancy's  tenderest  eddy  wreathe, 
The  slightest  air  of  song  shall  breathe 

To  make  the  sullen  surface  crisp. 

And  look  thy  look,  and  go  thy  way, 

But  blame  not  thou  the  winds  that  make 
The  seeming-wanton  ripple  break, 

The  tender-pencill'd  shadow  play. 

Beneath  all  fancied  hopes  and  fears 
Ay  me,  the  sorrow  deepens  down, 
Whose  muffled  motions  blindly  drown 

The  bases  of  my  life  in  tears. 


56  IN  MEMOR1AM. 


Be  near  me  when  my  light  is  low, 

When  the  blood  creeps,  and  the  nerves  prick 
And  tingle ;  and  the  heart  is  sick, 

And  all  the  wheels  of  being  slow. 

Be  near  me  when  the  sensuous  frame 

Is  rack'd  with  pangs  that  conquer  trust ; 
And  Time  a  maniac  scattering  dust, 

And  Life  a  Fury  slinging  flame. 

Be  near  me  when  my  faith  is  dry, 

And  men  the  flies  of  latter  spring, 
That  lay  their  eggs,  and  sting  and  sing 

And  weave  their  petty  cells  and  die. 

Be  near  me  when  I  fade  away, 

To  point  the  term  of  human  strife, 
And  on  the  low  dark  verge  of  life 

The  twilight  of  eternal  day. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  57 


LI. 

Do  we  indeed  desire  the  dead 

Should  still  be  near  us  at  our  side  ? 
Is  there  no  baseness  we  would  hide  ? 

No  inner  vileness  that  we  dread  ? 

Shall  he  for  whose  applause  I  strove, 
I  had  such  reverence  for  his  blame, 
See  with  clear  eye  some  hidden  shame 

And  I  be  lessen'd  in  his  love  ? 

I  wrong  the  grave  with  fears  untrue  : 

Shall  love  be  blamed  for  want  of  faith  ? 
There  must  be  wisdom  with  great  Death 

The  dead  shall  look  me  thro'  and  thro'. 

Be  near  us  when  we  climb  or  fall : 

Ye  watch,  like  God,  the  rolling  hours 
With  larger  other  eyes  than  ours, 

To  make  allowance  for  us  all. 


58  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LII. 

I  cannot  love  thee  as  I  ought, 

For  love  reflects  the  thing  beloved ; 
My  words  are  only  words,  and  moved 

Upon  the  topmost  froth  of  thought. 

'  Yet  blame  not  thou  thy  plaintive  song,' 
The  Spirit  of  true  love  replied ; 
*  Thou  canst  not  move  me  from  thy  side, 

Nor  human  frailty  do  me  wrong. 

*  What  keeps  a  spirit  wholly  true 
To  that  ideal  which  he  bears  ? 
What  record  ?  not  the  sinless  years 

That  breathed  beneath  the  Syrian  blue  : 

'  So  fret  not,  like  an  idle  girl, 

That  life  is  dash'd  with  flecks  of  sin. 

Abide  :  thy  wealth  is  gather 'd  in, 
When  Time  hath  sunder'd  shell  from  pearl/ 


IN  MEMORIAM.  59 


LIII. 

How  many  a  father  have  I  seen, 
A  sober  man,  among  his  boys, 
Whose  youth  was  full  of  foolish  noise, 

Who  wears  his  manhood  hale  and  green  ; 
<T*  ff  f' 

ix 

And  dare  we  to  this  fancy  give, 

That  had  the  wild  oat  not  been  sown, 
The  soil,  left  barren,  scarce  had  grown 

The  grain  by  which  a  man  may  live  ? 

Or,  if  we  held  the  doctrine  sound 
For  life  outliving  heats  of  youth, 
Yet  who  would  preach  it  as  a  truth 

To  those  that  eddy  round  and  round  ? 

Hold  thou  the  good  ;  define  it  well  : 

For  fear  divine  Philosophy 

Should  push  beyond  her  mark,  and  be 
^Procuress  to  the  Lords  of  Hell. 


6O  IN  MEMORIAM. 


O,  yet  we  trust  that  somehow    ood 


Will  be  the  final  goal  of  illT" 
To  pangs  of  nature,  sins  of  will, 
Defects  of  doubt,  and  taints  of  blood  ; 

That  nothing  walks  with  aimless  feet  ; 
That  not  one  life  shall  be  destroy'd, 
Or  cast  as  rubbish  to  the  void, 

When  God  hath  made  the  pile  complete; 


That  not  a  worm  is  cloven  in  vain  ; 
*^  That  not  a  moth  with  vain  desire 

Is  shrivelPd  in  a  fruitless  fire, 
,     Or  but  subserves  another's  gain. 

Behold,  we  know  not  anything ; 

I  can  but  trust  that  good  shall  fall 
At  last  —  far  off  —  at  last,  to  all, 

And  every  winter  change  to  spring. 


So  runs  m^  dream :  but  what  am  I  ? 
""*  An  inrant  crying  in  the  night ; 
An  infant  crying  for  the  light ; 
And  with  no  language  but  a  cry. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  6 1 


LV. 


The  wish,  that  of  the  living  whole 

No  life  may  fail  beyond  the  grave, 
Derives  it  not  from  what  we  have 

The  likest  God  within  the  soul  ? 

Are  God  and  Nature  then  at  strife, 

That  Nature  lends  such  evil  dreams  ? 
So  careful  of  the  type  she  seems, 

So  careless  of  the  single  life, 

That  I,  considering  everywhere 

Her  secret  meaning  in  her  deeds, 
And  finding  that  of  fifty  seeds 

She  often  brings  but  one  to  bear, 


falter  where  J  firmly  trod) 

And  falling  with  my  weight  of  cares    r 

Upon  the  great  world's  altar-stairs  - 
That  slope  thro'  darkness  up  to  God, 

I  stretch  lame  hands  of  faith,  and  grope, 
And  gather  dust  and  chaff,  and  call 
To  what  I  feel  is  Lord  of  all, 

And  faintly  trust  the  larger  hope. 


62  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LVI. 

*  So  careful  of  the  type  ? '  but  no. 

From  scarped  cliff  and  quarried  stone 
She  cries,  l  A  thousand  types  are  gone : 
I  care  for  nothing,  all  shall  go. 

*  Thou  makest  thine  appeal  to  me  : 

I  bring  to  life,  I  bring  to  death ; 
The  spirit  does  but  mean  the  breath : 
I  know  no  more.'     And  he,  shall  he, 

Man,  her  last  work,  who  seem'd  so  fair, 
r   Such  splendid  purpose  in  his  eyes, 

Who  roll'd  the  psalm  to  wintry  skies, 
AJ^  Who  built  him  fanes  of  fruitless  prayer, 

Who  trusted  God  was  love  indeed 
And  love  Creation's  final  law  — 
Tho'  Nature,  red  in  tooth  and  claw 

With  ravin,  shriek'd  against  his  creed  — 


Who  loved,  who  suffer'd  countless  ills, 
Who  battled  for  the  True,  the  Just, 
Be  blown  about  the  desert  dust, 

Or  seal'd  within  the  iron  hills  ? 

No  more  ?     A  monster  then,  a  dream, 
o     A  discord.     Dragons  of  the  prime, 
That  tare  each  other  in  their  slime, 
Were  mellow  music  match'd  with  him.         v 


.    IN  MEMORIAM.  6  3 

^  ^&,c^-* 

O  life  as  futile,  then,  as  frail !  J 

O  for  thy  voice  to  soothe  and  bless  ! 
What  hope  of  answer,  or  redress? 
Behind  the  veil,  behind  the  veil. 


64  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LVII. 

Peace ;  come  away :  the  song  of  woe 

Is  after  all  an  earthly  song : 

Peace  ;  come  away :  we  do  him  wrong 
To  sing  so  wildly  :  let  us  go. 

Come,  let  us  go  :  your  cheeks  are  pale  ; 
But  half  my  life  I  leave  behind  : 
Methinks  my  friend  is  richly  shrined ; 

But  I  shall  pass  ;  my  work  will  fail. 

Yet  in  these  ears,  till  hearing  dies, 

One  set  slow  bell  will  seem  to  toll 
The  passing  of  the  sweetest  soul 

That  ever  look'd  with  human  eyes. 

I  hear  it  now,  and  o'er  and  o'er, 
Eternal  greetings  to  the  dead ; 
And  '  Ave,  Ave,  Ave,'  said, 

*  Adieu,  adieu,'  for  evermore. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  65 


LVIII. 

In  those  sad  words  I  took  farewell : 
Like  echoes  in  sepulchral  halls, 
As  drop  by  drop  the  water  falls 

In  vaults  and  catacombs,  they  fell ; 

And,  falling,  idly  broke  the  peace 

Of  hearts  that  beat  from  day  to  day, 
Half-conscious  of  their  dying  clay, 

And  those  cold  crypts  where  they  shall  cease. 

The  high  Muse  answer'd  :  '  Wherefore  grieve 
Thy  brethren  with  a  fruitless  tear? 
Abide  a  little  longer  here, 

And  thou  shalt  take  a  nobler  leave.* 


66  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 


LIX. 

O  Sorrow,  wilt  thou  live  with  me 
No  casual  mistress,  but  a  wife, 
My  bosom-friend  and  half  of  life ; 

As  I  confess  it  needs  must  be  ? 

O  Sorrow,  wilt  thou  rule  my  blood, 
Be  sometimes  lovely  like  a  bride, 
And  put  thy  harsher  moods  aside, 

If  thou  wilt  have  me  wise  and  good  ? 

My  centred  passion  cannot  move, 
Nor  will  it  lessen  from  to-day  ; 
But  I  '11  have  leave  at  times  to  play 

As  with  the  creature  of  my  love ; 

And  set  thee  forth,  for  thou  art  mine, 

With  so  much  hope  for  years  to  come, 
That,  howsoe'er  I  know  thee,  some 

Could  hardly  tell  what  name  were  thine. 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


LX. 


He  past  j  a  soul  of  noblerjone  : 

My  spirit  loved  and  loves  him  yet, 
Like  some  poor  girl  whose  heart  is  set 

On  one  whose  rank  exceeds  her  own. 

He  mixing  with  his  proper  sphere, 
She  finds  the  baseness  of  her  lot, 
Half  jealous  of  she  knows  not  what, 

And  envying  all  that  meet  him  there. 

The  little  village  looks  forlorn  ; 

She  sighs  amid  her  narrow  days, 
Moving  about  the  household  ways, 

In  that  dark  house  where  she  was  born. 

The  foolish  neighbors  come  and  go, 

And  tease  her  till  the  day  draws  by  : 
At  night  she  weeps,  *  How  vain  am  I  !  \ 
(^How  should  he  love  a  thing  so  low  ?  ' 


68  M  MEMORIAM. 


LXI. 


If,  in  thy  second  state  sublime, 

Thy  ransom'd  reason  change  replies 
With  all  the  circle  of  the  wise, 

The  perfect  flower  of  human  time ; 

And  it  thou  cast  thine  eyes  below, 

How  dimly  character'd  and  slight,  \ 

How  dwarf'd  a  growth  of  cold  and  night,  \ 

How  blanch'd  with  darkness  must  I  grow  1 

Yet  turn  thee  to  the  doubtful  shore, 

Where  thy  first  form  was  made  a  man} 
I  loved  thee,  Spirit,  and  love,  nor  can   / 

The  soul  of  Shakspeare  love  thee  more. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  69 


LXII. 

Tho'  if*  an  eye  that 's  downward  cast 

Could  make  thee  somewhat  blench  or  fail, 
Then  be  my  love  an  idle  tale, 

And  fading  legend  of  the  past ; 

And  thou,  as  one  that  once  declined, 

When  he  was  little  more  than  boy, 
(.  On  some  unworthy  heart  with  joy,J) 
But  lives  to  wed  an  equal  mind  ; 

And  breathes  a  novel  world,  the  while 

His  other  passion  wholly  dies, 

Or  in  the  light  of  deeper  eyes 
Is  matter  for  a  flying  smile. 


7O  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXIII. 

Yet  pity  for  a  horse  o'er-driven,         • 

And  love  in  which  my  hound  has  part, 
Can  hang  no  weight  upon  my  heart 

In  its  assumptions  up  to  heaven  ; 

And  I  am  so  much  more  than  these 

As  thou,  perchance,  art  more  than  I, 
And  yet  I  spare  them  sympathy, 

And  I  would  set  their  pains  at  ease. 

So  mayst  thou  watch  me  where  I  weep, 
As,  unto  vaster  motions  bound, 
The  circuits  of  \thine  orbit  round 

A  higher  height,  a  deeper  deep. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  Jl 


LXIV. 

Dost  thou  look  back  on  what  hath  been, 
As  some  divinely  gifted  man, 
Whose  life  in  low  estate  began 

And  on  a  simple  village  green ; 

Who  breaks  his  birth's  invidious  bar, 

And  grasps  the  skirts  of  happy  chance, 
And  breasts  the  blows  of  circumstance, 

And  grapples  with  his  evil  star ; 

Who  makes  by  force  his  merit  known 
And  lives  to  clutch  the  golden  keys, 
To  mould  a  mighty  state's  decrees, 

And  shape  the  whisper  of  the  throne ; 

And,  moving  up  from  high  to  higher, 

Becomes  on  Fortune's  crowning  slope 
The  pillar  of  a  people's  hope, 

The  centre  of  a  world's  desire  ; 

Yet  feels,  as  in  a  pensive  dream, 

When  all  his  active  powers  are  still, 
A  distant  dearness  in  the  hill, 

A  secret  sweetness  in  the  stream, 

The  limit  of  his  narrower  fate, 

While  yet  beside  its  vocal  springs 
He  play'd  at  counsellors  and  kings, 

With  one  that  was  his  earliest  mate  ; 


IN  MEMORIAM. 

Who  ploughs  with  pain  his  native  lea 
And  reaps  the  labor  of  his  hands, 
Or  in  the  furrow  musing  stands  : 

'  Does  my  old  friend  remember  i»e  ? ' 


IN  MEMORIAM.  73 


LXV. 

Sweet  soul,  do  with  me  as  thou  wilt  j 

I  lull  a  fancy  trouble-tost 

With  '  Love's  too  precious  to  be  lost, 
A  little  grain  shall  not  be  spilt.' 


And  in  that  solace  can  I  sing, 

Till  out  of  painful  phases  wrought 
There  flutters  up  a  happy  thought, 

Self-balanced  on  a  lightsome  wing : 

Since  we  deserved  the  name  of  friends, 
And  thine  effect  so  lives  in  me, 
A  part  of  mine  may  live  in  thee 

And  move  thee  on  to  noble  ends. 


74  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXVI. 

You  thought  my  heart  too  far  diseased ; 
You  wonder  when  my  fancies  play 
To  find  me  gay  among  the  gay, 

Like  one  with  any  trifle  pleased.          I 

The  shade  by  which  my  life  was  crost, 
Which  makes  a  desert  in  the  mind, 
Has  made  me  kindly  with  my  kind, 

And  like  to  him  whose  sight  is  lost ; 

Whose  feet  are  guided  thro'  the  land, 

Whose  jest  among  his  friends  is  free, 
Who  takes  the  children  on. his  knee, 

And  winds  their  curls  about  his  hand : 

He  plays  with  threads,  he  beats  his  chair 
For  pastime,  dreaming  of  the  sky  ; 
His  inner  day  can  never  die, 

His  night  of  loss  is  always  there. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM. 


LXVIL 

When  on  my  bed  the  moonlight  falls, 
I  know  that  in  thy  place  of  rest 
By  that  broad  water  of  the  west, 

There  comes  a  glory  on  the  walls : 

Thy  marble  bright  in  dark  appears, 
As  slowly  steals  a  silver  flame 
Along  the  letters  of  thy  name, 

And  o'er  the  number  of  thy  years. 

The  mystic  glory  swims  away  ; 

From  off  my  bed  the  moonlight  dies ; 

And  closing  eaves  of  wearied  eyes 
I  sleep  till  dusk  is  dipt  in  gray : 

And  then  I  know  the  mist  is  drawn 
A  lucid  veil  from  coast  to  coast, 
And  in  the  dark  church  like  a  ghost 

Thy  tablet  glimmers  to  the  dawn. 


76  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXVIII. 

When  in  the  down  I  sink  my  head, 

Sleep,  Death's  twin-brother,  times  my  breath  *, 
Sleep,  Death's  twin-brother,  knows  not  Death, 

Nor  can  I  dream  of  thee  as  dead. 

I  walk  as  ere  I  walk'd  forlorn, 

When  all  our  path  was  fresh  with  dew, 

And  all  the  bugle  breezes  blew 
Reveillee  to  the  breaking  morn. 

But  what  is  this  ?     I  turn  about, 
I  find  a  trouble  in  thine  eye, 
Which  makes  me  sad  I  know  not  why, 

Nor  can  my  dream  resolve  the  doubt : 

But  ere  the  lark  hath  left  the  lea 

I  wake,  and  I  discern  the  truth ; 

It  is  the  trouble  of  my  youth 
That  foolish  sleep  transfers  to  thee. 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXIX. 

'  V _- 

I  dream'd  there  would  be  Spring  no  more, 

That  Nature's  ancient  power  was  lost : 
The  streets  were  black  with  smoke  and  frost, 
They  chatter'd  trifles  at  the  door. 

I  wander'd  from  the  noisy  town, 

I  found  a  wood  with  thorny  boughs  : 
I  took  the  thorns  to  bind  my  brows, 

I  wore  them  like  a  civic  crown. 

I  met  with  scoffs,  I  met  with  scorns 

From  youth  and  babe  and  hoary  hairs ; 
They  call'd  me  in  the  public  squares 

The  fool  that  wears  a  crown  of  thorns. 

They  call'd  me  fool,  they  call'd  me  child : 

I  found  an  angel  of  the  night ; 

The  voice  was  low,  the  look  was  bright ; 
He  look'd  upon  my  crown  and  smiled. 

He  reach'd  the  glory  of  a  hand, 

That  seem'd  to  touch  it  into  leaf: 
The  voice  was  not  the  voice  of  grief, 
The  words  were  hard  to  understand. 


78  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXX. 

I  cannot  see  the  features  right, 

When  on  the  gloom  I  strive  to  paint 
The  face  I  know ;  the  hues  are  faint 

And  mix  with  hollow  masks  of  night ; 

Cloud-towers  by  ghostly  masons  wrought, 
A  gulf  that  ever  shuts  and  gapes, 
A  hand  that  points,  and  palled  shapes 

In  shadowy  thoroughfares  of  thought ; 

And  crowds  that  stream  from  yawning  doors, 
And  shoals  of  pucker'd  faces  drive  ; 
Dark  bulks  that  tumble  half  alive, 

And  lazy  lengths  on  boundless  shores ; 

Till  all  at  once  beyond  the  will 
I  hear  a  wizard  music  roll, 
And  thro'  a  lattice  on  the  soul 

Looks  thy  fair  face  and  makes  it  still. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  79 


LXXI. 

Sleep,  kinsman  thou  to  death  and  trance 

And  madness,  thou  hast  forged  at  last 
,    A  night-long  present  of  the  past 
In  which  we  went  thro'  summer  France. 

Hadst  thou  such  credit  with  the  soul  ? 
Then  bring  an  opiate  trebly  strong, 
Drug  down  the  blindfold  sense  of  wrong, 

That  so  my  pleasure  may  be  whole  ; 

While  now  we  talk  as  once  we  talk'd 

Of  men  and  minds,  the  dust  of  change, 
The  days  that  grow  to  something  strange, 

In  walking  as  of  old  we  walk'd 

Beside  the  river's  wooded  reach, 

The  fortress,  and  the  mountain  ridge, 
The  cataract  flashing  from  the  bridge, 

The  breaker  breaking  on  the  beach. 


8O  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXXII. 


Risest  thou  thus,  dim  dawn,  again, 
C  And  howlest,  issuing  out  of  night, 
(^With  blasts  that  blow  the  poplar  white/) 
And  lash  with  storm  the  streaming  pane  ? 

Day.  when  my  crown'd  estate  begun 
"*  To  pine  in  that  reverse  of  doom, 

Which  sicken'd  every  living  bloom, 
And  blurr'd  the  splendor  of  the  sun  ; 

Who  usherest  in  the  dolorous  hour 

With  thy  quick  tears  that  make  the  rose 
Pull  sideways,  and  the  daisy  close 

Her  crimson  fringes  to  the  shower  ; 

Who  mightst  have  heaved  a  windless  flame 
Up  the  deep  east,  or,  whispering,  play'd 
A  Qhejauer-w,pj;k  of  beam  and  shade 

Along  the  hills,  yet  look'd  the  same, 

As  wan,  as  chill,  as  wild  as  now  ; 

JDajj  mark'd  as  with  some  hideous  crime, 
When  the  dark  hand  struck  down  thro'  time, 

And  cancell'd  nature's  best  :  but  thou, 


Lift  as  thou  mayst  thy 

Thro'  clouds  that  drench  the  morning  star, 
And  whirl  the  ungarner'd  sheaf  afar, 

And  s^w  the  sky  with  flying  boughs, 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  8 1 

And  up  thy  vault  with  roaring  sound 

Climb  thy  thick  noon,  disastrous  clay; 
Touch  thy  dull  goal  of  joyless  gray, 
And  hide  thy  shame  beneath  the  ground. 


82  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXXIII. 

So  many  worlds,  so  much  to  do, 

So  little  done,  such  things  to  be, 
How  know  I  what  had  need  of  thee, 

For  thou  wert  strong  as  thou  wert  true  ? 

The  fame  is  quench'd  that  I  foresaw, 

The  head  hath  miss'd  an  earthly  wreath 
I  curse  not  Nature,  no,  nor  Death  ; 

For  nbtniog  is  tftat  errs  from  l^w. 

We  pass  ;  the  path  that  each  man  trod 
Is  dim,  or  will  be  dim,  with  weeds. 
What  fame  is  left  for  human  deeds 

In  endless  age  ?     It  rests  wiUjJlod. 

O  hollow  wraith  of  dying  fame, 

Fade  wholly,  while  the  soul  exults, 
And  self-infolds  the  large  results 

Of  force  that  would  have  forged  a  name. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  83 


LXXIV, 

As  sometimes  in  a  dead  man's  face, 

To  those  that  watch  it  more  and  more, 
A  likeness,  hardly  seen  before, 

Comes  out  —  to  some  one  of  his  race  ; 

So,  dearest,  now  thy  brows  are  cold, 
I  see  thee  what  thou  art,  and  know 
Thy  likeness  to  the  wise  below,  ^ 

IThy  kindred  with  the  great  of  old.    J 

But  there  is  more  than  I  can  see, 
And  what  I  see  I  leave  unsaid, 
Nor  speak  it,  knowing  Death  has  made 

His  darkness  beautiful  with  thee? 


84  /^  MEMORIAM. 


LXXV. 

I  leave  thy  praises  unexpress'd 

(  In  verse  that  brings  myself  relief,   ) 

And  by  the  measure  of  my  griefv 
I  leave  thy  greatness  to  be  guess'd. 


\ 


What  practice  howsoe'er  expert 

In  fitting  aptest  words  to  things, 
Or  voice  the  richest-toned  that  sings, 

Hath  power  to  give  thee  as  thou  wert  ? 

I  care  not  in  these  fading  days 

To  raise  a  cry  that  lasts  not  long, 

And  round  thee  with  the  breeze  of  song 

To  stir  a  little  dust  of  praise. 

Thy  leaf  has  perish'd  in  the  green, 

And,  while  we  breathe  beneath  the  sun, 
The  world  which  credits  what  is  done 

Is  cold  to  all  that  might  have  been. 

So  here  shall  silence  guard  thy  fame ; 
But  somewhere,  out  of  human  view, 
Whate'er  thy  hands  are  set  to  do 

Is  wrought  with  tumult  of  acclaim. 


IN  MEMO RI AM.  8$ 


LXXVI. 

Take  wings  of  fancy,  and  ascend, 

And  in  a  moment  set  thy  face  L> 

Where  all  the  starry  heavens  of  space    "" \ 

Are  sharpen 'd  to  a  needle's  end  ;   v 

Take  wings  of  foresight ;  lighten  thro' 
The  secular  abyss  to  come, 
And  lo,  thy  deepest  lays  are  dumb 

Before  the  mouldering  of  a  yew ; 

And  if  the  matin  songs,  that  woke 
The  darkness  of  our  planet,  last, 
Thine  own  shall  wither  in  the  vast 

Ere  half  the  lifetime  of  an  oak. 

'Ere  these  have  clothed  their  branchy  bowers 
With  fifty  Mays,  thy  songs  are  vain  ; 
And  what  are  they  when  these  remain 

The  ruin'd  shells  of  hollow  towers  ? 


86  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXXVII. 

What  hope  is  here  for  modern  rhyme 
To  him  who  turns  a  musing  eye 
On  songs,  and  deeds,  and  lives,  that  lie 

Foreshorten'd  in  the  tract  of  time  ? 

These  mortal  lullabies  of  pain 

May  bind  a  book,  may  line  a  box, 
May  serve  to  curl  a  maiden's  locks  ; 

Or  when  a  thousand  moons  shall  wane 

A  man  upon  a  stall  may  find, 

And,  passing,  turn  the  page  that  tells 
A  grief,  then  changed  to  something  else, 

Sung  by  a  long-forgotten  mind. 

But  what  of  that  ?     My  darken 'd  ways 
Shall  ring  with  music  all  the  same  ; 
To  breathe  my  loss  is  more  than  farhe, 

To  utter  love  more  sweet  than  praise. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  87 


LXXVIII. 

Again  at  Christmas  did  we  weave 

The  holly  round  the  Christmas  hearth  ; 
The  silent  snow  possess'd  the  earth, 

And  calmly  fell  our  Christmas-eve. 

The  yule-log  sparkled  keen  with  frost, 
No  wing  of  wind  the^region  swept, 
But  oveTalTtnTngs  brooding  slept 

The  quiet  sense  of  something  lost. 

As  in  the  winters  left  behind, 

Again  our  ancient  games  had  place, 
The  mimic  picture's  breathing  grace, 

And  dance  and  song  and  hoodman-blind. 

Who  show'd  a  token  of  distress  ?  ~" 
No  single  tear,  no  mark  of  pain  : 
O  sorrow,  then  can  sorrow  wane? 

O  grief,  can  grief  be  changed  to  less  ? 

O  last  regret,  regret  can  die  ! 

No  —  mixt  with  all  this  mystic  frame, 
Her  deep  relations  are  the  same, 

But  with  long  use  her  tears  are  dry. 


88  IN  MEMOKIAM. 


LXXIX. 

'  More  than  my  brothers  are  to  me,1  -~ 
Let  this  not  vex  thee,  noble  heart ! 
I  know  thee  of  what  force  thou  art 

To  hold  the  costliest  love  in  fee. 

But  thou  and  I  are  one  in  kind, 

As  moulded  like  in  Nature's  mint ; 
And  hill  and  wood  and  field  did  print 

The  same  sweet  forms  in  either  mind. 

For  us  the  same  cold  streamlet  curl'd 

Thro'  all  his  eddying  coves  ;  the  same 
All  winds  that  roam  the  twilight  came 

In  whispers  of  the  beauteous  world. 

At  one  dear  knee  we  proffer'd  vows, 

One  lesson  from  one  book  we  learn'd, 
Ere  childhood's  flaxen  ringlet  turn'd 

To  black  and  brown  on  kindred  brows. 

And  so  my  wealth  resembles  thine, 
But  he  was  rich  where  I  was  poor, 
And  he  supplied  my  want  the  more 

As  his  unlikeness  fitted  mine. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  89 


LXXX. 

If  any  vague  desire  should  rise, 

That  holy  Death  ere  Arthur  died 
Had  moved  me  kindly  from  his  side, 

And  dropt  the  dust  on  tearless  eyes ; 

Then  fancy  shapes,  as  fancy  can, 

The  grief  my  loss  in  him  had  wrought, 
A  grief  as  deep  as  life  or  thought, 

But  stay'd  in  peace  with  God  and  man. 

I  make  a  picture  in  the  brain  ; 

I  hear  the  sentence  that  he  speaks  ; 

He  bears  the  burthen  of  the  weeks, 
But  turns  his  burthen  into  gain. 

His  credit  thus  shall  set  me  free ; 

And,  influence-rich  to  soothe  and  save, 
Unused  example  from  the  grave 

Reach  out  dead  hands  to  comfort  me. 


90  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXXXI. 

Could  I  have  said  while  he  was  here, 

*  My  love  shall  now  no  further  range ; 
There  cannot  come  a  mellower  change, 

For  now  is  love  mature  in  ear.' 

Love,  then,  had  hope  of  richer  store : 
What  end  is  here  to  my  complaint  ? 
This  haunting  whisper  makes  me  faint, 

*  More  years  had  made  me  love  thee  more.' 

But  Death  returns  an  answer  sweet : 

*  My  sudden  frost  was  sudden  gain, 
And  gave  all  ripeness  to  the  grain 

It  might  have  drawn  from  after-heat.' 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  9! 


LXXXII. 

I  wage  not  any  feud  with  Death 

For  changes  wrought  on  form  and  face 
No  lower  life  that  earth's  embrace 

May  breed  with  him  can  fright  my  faith. 

Eternal  process  moving  on, 

From  state  to  state  the  spirit  walks ; 

And  these  are  but  the  shatter'd  stalks 
Or  ruin'd  chrysalis  of  one. 

Nor  blame  I  Death,  because  he  bare 
The  use  of  virtue  out  of  earth  : 
I  know  transplanted  human  worth 

Will  bloom  to  profit,  otherwhere. 

For  this  alone  on  Death  I  wreak 

The  wrath  that  garners  in  my  heart; 
H£put  our  lives  so  far  apart 

We  cannot  hear  each  other  speaks 


92  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXXXIII. 

Dip  down  upon  the  northern  shore, 
O  sweet  new-year  delaying  long  ; 
Thou  doest  expectant  nature  wrong  ; 

Delaying  long,  delay  no  more. 

What  stays  thee  from  the  clouded  noons, 
Thy  sweetness  from  its  proper  place  ? 
Can  trouble  live  with  April  days, 

Or  sadness  in  the  summer  moons  ? 

Bring  orchis,  bring  the  foxglove  spire, 
The  little  speedwell's  darling  blue, 
Deep  tulips  dash'd  with  fiery  dew, 

Laburnums,  dropping-wells  of  fire. 

O  thou,  new-year,  delaying  long, 

Delayest  the  sorrow  in  my  blood, 
That  longs  to  burst  a  frozen  bud 

And  flood  a  fresher  throat  with  song0 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXXXIV. 

When  I  contemplate  all  alone 

The  life  that  had  been  thine  below, 
And  fix  my  thoughts  on  all  the  glow 

To  which  thy  crescent  would  have  grown, 

I  see  thee  sitting  crown 'dwith_good, 
A  central  warmth  diffusing  bliss 
In  glance  and  smile,  and  clasp  and  kiss, 

On  all  the  branches  of  thy  blood  ; 

Thy  blood,  my  friend,  and  partly  mine ; 
For  now  the  day  was  drawing  on, 
When  thou  shouldst  link  thy  life  with  one 

Of  mine  own  house,  and  boys  of  thine 


93 


Had  babbled  '  Uncle  '  on  my  knee  ; 
But  that  remorseless  iron  hour 
_Made  cypress  of  her  orange  flower, 

Despair  of  hope,  and  earth  of  thee. 


P 

u 


I  seem  to  meet  their  least  desire, 

To  clap  their  cheeks,  to  call  them  mine. 

I  see  their  unborn  faces  shine 
Beside  the  never-lighted  fire. 

I  see  myself  an  honor'd  guest, 

Thy  partner  in  the  flowery  walk 
Of  letters,  genial  table-talk, 

Or  deep  dispute,  and  graceful  jest ; 


94  W '  ME  MORI  AM. 

While  now  thy  prosperous  labor  fills 
The  lips  of  men  with  honest  praise, 
And  sun  by  sun  the  happy  days 

Descend  below  the  golden  hills 

With  promise  of  a  morn  as  fair ; 

And  all  the  train  of  bounteous  hours 
Conduct,  by  paths  of  growing  powers, 

To  reverence  and  the  silver  hair ; 

Till  slowly  worn  her  earthly  robe, 

Her  lavish  mission  richly  wrought, 
Leaving  great  legacies  of  thought, 

Thy  spirit  should  fail  from  off  the  globe ; 

What  time  mine  own  might  also  flee, 

As  link'd  with  thine  in  love  and  fate, 
And,  hovering  o'er  the  dolorous  strait 

To  the  other  shore,  involved  in  thee, 

Arrive  at  last  the  blessed  goal, 

And  He  that  died  in  Holy  Land 
Would  reach  us  out  the  shining  hand, 

And  take  us  as  a  single  soul. 

What  reed  was  that  on  which  I  leant  ? 
Ah,  backward  fancy,  wherefore  wake 
The  old  bitterness  again,  and  break 

The  low  beginnings  of  content  ? 


• 

IN  MEMORIAM.  95 

LXXXV. 

This  truth  came  borne  with  bier  and  pall, 
I  felt  it,  when  I  sorrowed  most, 
'T  is  better  to  have  loved  and  lost,\ 
(Than  never  to  have  loved  at  all  — 

O  true  in  word,  and  tried  in  deed, 
Demanding,  so  to  bring  relief 
To  this  which  is  our  common  grief, 

What  kind  of  life  is  that  I  lead  ; 

And  whether  trust  in  things  above 

Be  dimm'd  of  sorrow,  or  sustain'd  ; 
And  whether  love  for  him  have  drain'd 

My  capabilities  of  love  ; 

Your  words  have  virtue  such  as  draws 
A  faithful  answer  from  the  breast, 
Thro'  light  reproaches,  half  exprest, 

And  loyal  unto  kindly  laws. 

My  blood  an  even  tenor  kept, 

Till  on  mine  ear  this  message  falls, 
.-          That  in  Vienna's  fatal  walls 
(    God's  finger  touch'd  him,  and  he  slept 


v 


The  great  Intelligences  fair 

That  range  above  our  mortal  state, 
In  circle  round  the  blessed  gate, 

Received  and  gave  him  welcome  there ; 


96  IN  MEMORIAM. 

And  led  him  thro'  the  blissful  climes, 

And  show'd  him  in  the  fountain  fresh 
All  knowledge  that  the  sons  of  flesh 

Shall  gather  in  the  cycled  times. 

But  I  remain'd,  whose  hopes  were  dim, 

Whose  life,  whose  thoughts  were  little  worth, 
To  wander  on  a  darken'd  earth, 

Where  all  things  round  me  breathed  of  him. 

O  friendship,  equal-poised  control, 

O  heart,  with  kindliest  motion  warm, 

0  sacred  essence,  other  form, 
O  solemn  ghost,  O  crowned  soul ! 

Yet  none  could  better  know  than  I, 
How  much  of  act  at  human  hands 
The  sense  of  human  will  demands 

By  which  we  dare  to  live  or  die. 

Whatever  way  my  days  decline, 

1  felt  and  feel,  tho'  left  alone, 
His  being  working  in  mine  own, 

The  footsteps  of  his  life  in  mine ; 

A  life  that  all  the  Muses  deck'd 

With  gifts  of  grace,  that  might  express 
All-comprehensive  tenderness, 

All-subtilizing  intellect : 

And  so  my  passion  hath  not  swerved 
To  works  of  weakness,  but  I  find 
An  image  comforting  the  mind, 

/°And  in  my  grief  a  strength  reserved. 

V 


I 

IN  MEMORIAM.  97 

Likewise  the  imaginative  woe, 

That  loved  to  handle  spiritual  strife, 
Diffused  the  shock  thro'  all  my  life, 

But  in  the  present  broke  the  blow. 

My  pulses  therefore  beat  again 

For  other  friends  that  once  I  met;  « 

Nor  can  it  suit  me  to  forget 
The  mighty  hopes  that  make  us  men. 

I  woo  your  love  :  I  count  it  crime  -v 
I    To  mourn  for  any  overmuch ;   \ 

I,  the  divided  half  of  such 
A  friendship  as  had  master'd  Time  ; 

Which  masters  Time  indeed,  and  is 
Eternal,  separate  from  fears  : 
The  all-assuming  months  and  years 

Can  take  no  part  away  from  this  : 

But  Summer  on  the  steaming  floods, 

And  Spring  that  swells  the  narrow  brooks, 
And  Autumn,  with  a  noise  of  rooks, 

That  gather  in  the  waning  woods, 

And  every  pulse  of  wind  and  wave 

Recalls,  in  change  of  light  or  gloon\ 
My  old  affection  of  the  tomb, 

And  my  prime  passion  in  the  grave. 

My  old  affection  of  the  tomb, 

A  part  of  stillness,  yearns  to  speak : 
*  Arise,  and  get  thee  forth  and  seek 

A  friendship  for  the  years  to  come. 


8  IN  MEMORIAM. 

1 1  watch  thee  from  the  quiet  shore  ; 

Thy  spirit  up  to  mine  can  reach ; 

But  in  dear  words  of  human  speech 
We  two  communicate  no  more.' 

And  I,  '  Can  clouds  of  nature  stain 
•  The  starry  clearness  of  the  free  ? 

How  is  it  ?     Canst  thou  feel  for  me 
Some  painless  sympathy  with  pain  ? ' 

And  lightly  does  the  whisper  fall : 

'  'T  is  hard  for  thee  to  fathom  this ; 
I  triumph  in  conclusive  bliss, 

And  that  serene  result  of  all/ 

So  hold  I  commerce  with  the  dead ; 

Or  so  methinks  the  dead  would  say ; 

Or  so  shall  grief  with  symbols  play 
And  pining  life  be  fancy-fed. 

Now  looking  to  some  settled  end, 

That  these  things  pass,  and  I  shall  prove 
A  meeting  somewhere,  love  with  love, 

I  crave  your  pardon,  O  my  friend ; 

If  not  so  fresh,  with  love  as  true, 
I,  clasping  brother-hands,  aver 
I  could  not,  if  I  would,  transfer 

The  whole  I  felt  for  him  to  you. 

For  which  be  they  that  hold  apart 

The  promise  of  the  golden  hours  ? 
First  love,  first  friendship,  equal  powers, 

That  marry  with  the  virgin  heart. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  99 

Still  mine,  that  cannot  but  deplore, 
That  beats  within  a  lonely  place, 
That  yet  remembers  his  embrace, 

But  at  his  footstep  leaps  no  more, 

My  heart,  tho'  widow'd,  may  not  rest 

Quite  in  the  love  of  what  is  gone,  • 

But  seeks  to  beat  in  time  with  one 

That  warms  another  living  breast. 

Ah,  take  the  imperfect  gift  I  bring, 
Knowing  the  primrose  yet  is  dear, 
The  primrose  of  the  later  year, 

As  not  unlike  to  that  of  spring. 


I  GO  IN  MEMORIAM. 


LXXXVI. 

Sweet  after  showers,  ambrosial  air, 

That  rollest  from  the  gorgeous  gloom 
Of  evening  over  brake  and  bloom 

And  meadow,  slowly  breathing  bare 

The  round  of  space,  and  rapt  below 
Thro'  all  the  dewy-tassell'd  wood, 
And  shadowing  down  the  horned  flood 

In  ripples,  fan  my  brows  and  blow 

The  fever  from  my  cheek,  and  sigh 

The  full  new  life  that  feeds  thy  breath 
Throughout  my  frame,  till  Doubt  and  Death, 

111  brethren,  let  the  fancy  fly 

From  belt  to  belt  of  crimson  seas 

On  leagues  of  odor  streaming  far, 
To  where  in  yonder  orient  star 

A  Jiundred  spirits  whisper  '  Peace.' 


IN  MEMORIAM.  ICI 


LXXXVII. 

I  past  beside  the  reverend  walls 

In  which  of  old  I  wore  the  gown  ; 
I  roved  at  random  thro'  the  town, 

And  saw  the  tumult  of  the  halls  ; 

And  heard  once  more  in  college  fanes 

The  storm  their  high-built  organs  make, 
And  thunder-music,  rolling,  shake 

The  prophet  blazon'd  on  the  panes  ; 

And  caught  once  more  the  distant  shout, 
The  measured  pulse  of  racing  oars 
Among  the  willows  ;  paced  the  shores 

And  many  a  bridge,  and  all  about 

The  same  gray  flats  again,  and  felt 

The  same,  but  not  the  same ;  and  last 
Up  that  long  walk  of  limes  I  past 

To  see  the  rooms  in  which  he  dwelt. 

Another  name  was  on  the  door : 
I  linger'd  ;  all  within  was  noise 
Of  songs,  and  clapping  hands,  and  boys 

That  crash'd  the  glass  and  beat  the  floor ; 

Where  once  we  held  debate,  a  band 

Of  youthful  friends,  on  mind  and  art, 
And  labor,  and  the  changing  mart, 

And  all  the  framework  of  the  land  ; 


IO2  IN  MEMO RT AM. 

When  one  would  aim  an  arrow  fair, 

But  send  it  slackly  from  the  string ; 
And  one  would  pierce  an  outer  ring, 

And  one  an  inner,  here  and  there  ; 

And  last  the  master-bowman,  he, 

Would  cleave  the  mark.     A  willing  ear 
We  lent  him.     Who,  but  hung  to  hear 

The  rapt  oration  flowing  free 

From  point  to  point,  with  power  and  grace 
And  music  in  the  bounds  of  law, 
To  those  conclusions  when  we  saw 

The  God  within  him  light  his  /ace, 

And  seem  to  lift  the  form,  and  glow 
In  azure  orbits  heavenly-wise ; 
And  over  those  ethereal  eyes  1 

The  bar  of  Michael  Angelo  ?       / 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  103 


LXXXVIIL 

Wild  bird,  whose  warble,  liquid  sweet, 
Rings  Eden  thro'  the  budded  quicks, 

0  tell  me  where  the  senses  mix, 
O  tell  me  where  the  passions  meet, 

Whence  radiate  :  fierce  extremes  employ 
Thy  spirits  in  the  darkening  leaf, 
And  in  the  midmost  heart  of  grief 

Thy  passion  clasps  a  secret  joy  : 

And  I  —  my  harp  would  prelude  woe  — 

1  cannot  all  command  the  strings ; 
The  glory  of  the  sum  of  things 

Will  flash  along  the  chords  and  go. 


IO4  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 


LXXXIX. 

Witch-elms  that  counterchange  the  floor 
Of  this  flat  lawn  with  dusk  and  bright, 
And  thou,  with  all  thy  breadth  and  height 

Of  foliage,  towering  sycamore  ; 

How  often,  hither  wandering  down, 

My  Arthur  found  your  shadows  fair, 
And  shook  to  all  the  liberal  air  • 

The  dust  and  din  and  steam  of  town  ! 

f  He  brought  an  eye  for  all  he  saw ; 

•  He  mixt  in  all  our  simple  sports  ; 
They  pleased  him,  fresh  from  brawling  courts 
And  dusty  purlieus  of  the  law. 

O  joy  to  him  in  this  retreat, 

Immantled  in  ambrosial  dark, 
To  drink  the  cooler  air,  and  mark 

The  landscape  winking  thro'  the  heat ! 

O  sound  to  rout  the  brood  of  cares, 

The  sweep  of  scythe  in  morning  dew, 
The  gust  that  round  the  garden  flew, 

And  tumbled  half  the  mellowing  pears ! 

O  bliss,  when  all  in  circle  drawn 

About  him,  heart  and  ear  were  fed 
To  hear  him,  as  he  lay  and  read 

The  Tuscan  poets  on  the  lawn ; 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  1 05 

Or  in  the  all-golden  afternoon 

A  guest,  or  happy  sister,  sung, 

Or  here  she  brought  the  harp  and  flung 

A  ballad  to  the  brightening  moon  ! 

Nor  less  it  pleased  in  livelier  moods, 
Beyond  the  bounding  hill  to  stray, 
And  break  the  livelong  summer  day 

With  banquet  in  the  distant  woods ; 

Whereat  we  glanced  from  theme  to  theme, 

Discuss'd  the  books  to  love -or  hate, 
~  Or  touch'd  the  changes  of  the  state, 
f  Or  threaded  some  Socratic  dream  ; 

But  if  I  praised  the  busy  town, 

He  loved  to  rail  against  it  still, 

For  'ground  in  yonder  social  mill 
We  rub  each  other's  angles  down, 

'And  merge,'  he  said,  'in  form  and  gloss 
The  picturesque  of  man  and  man/ 
We  talk'd  :  the  stream  beneath  us  ran, 

The  wine-flask  lying  couch'd  in  moss, 

Or  cool'd  within  the  glooming  wave; 

And  last,  returning  from  afar, 

Before  the  crimson-circled  star 
Had  fallen  into  her  father's  grave, 

And  brushing  ankle-deep  in  flowers, 

We  heard  behind  the  woodbine  veil 
The  milk  that  bubbled  in  the  pail, 

And  buzzings  of  the  honeyed  hours. 


IO6  IN  MEMORIAM. 


xc. 


He  tasted  love  with  half  his  mind, 

Nor  ever  drank  the  inviolate  spring 
Where  nighest  heaven,  who  first  could  fling 

This  bitter  seed  among  mankind  : 

That  could  the  dead,  whose  dying  eyes 

Were  closed  with  wail,  resume  their  life, 
They  would  but  find  in  child  and  wife 

An  iron  welcome  when  they  rise. 

Twas  well,  indeed,  when  warm  with  wine, 
To  pledge  them  with  a  kindly  tear, 
To  talk  them  o'er,  to  wish  them  here, 

To  count  their  memories  half  divine ; 

But  if  they  came  who  past  away, 

Behold  their  brides  in  other  hands ; 
The  hard  heir  strides  about  their  lands, 

And  will  not  yield  them  for  a  day. 

Yea,  tho'  their  sons  were  none  of  these, 
Not  less  the  yet-loved  sire  would  make 
Confusion  worse  than  death,  and  shake 

The  pillars  of  domestic  peace. 

Ah,  dear,  but  come  thou  back  to  me : 

Whatever  change  the  years  have  wrought, 
I  find  not  yet  one  lonely  thought 

That  cries  against  my  wish  for  thee. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM. 


XCI. 

When  rosy  plumelets  tuft  the  larch, 

And  rarely  pipes  the  mounted  thrush, 
Or  underneath  the  barren  bush 

Flits  by  the  sea-blue  bird  of  March;  *."V£.s 

Come,  wear  the  form  by  which  I  know 
Thy  spirit  in  time  among  thy  peers  ; 
The  hope  of  unaccomplished  years 

Be  large  and  lucid  round  thy  brow. 

When  summer's  hourly-mellowing  change 
May  breathe,  with  many  roses  sweet, 
Upon  the  thousand  waves  of  wheat 

That  ripple  round  the  lonely  grange, 

Come ;  not  in  watches  of  the  night, 

But  where  the  sunbeam  broodeth  warm, 
Come,  beauteous  in  thine  after  form, 

And  like  a  finer  light  in  light 


IC8  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XCII. 

If  any  vision  should  reveal 

Thy  likeness,  I  might  count  it  vain 
As  but  the  canker  of  the  brain  ; 

Yea,  tho'  it  spake  and  made  appeal 

To  chances  where  our  lots  were  cast 
Together  in  the  days  behind, 
I  might  but  say,  I  hear  a  wind 

Of  memory  murmuring  the  past. 

Yea,  tho'  it  spake  and  bared  to  view 
A  fact  within  the  coming  year ; 
And  tho'  the  months,  revolving  near, 

Should  prove  the  phantom-warning  true, 


They  might  not  seem  thy  prophecies, 

But  spiritual  presentiments, 
>       And  such  refraction  of  events 
(As  often  rises  ere  they  rise. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  109 


XCIIL 

I  shall  not  see  thee.     Dare  I  say 
No  spirit  ever  brake  the  band 
That  stays  him  from  the  native  land 

Where  first  he  walk'd  when  claspt  in  clay  ? 

No  visual  shade  of  some  one  lost, 

But  he,  the  Spirit  himself,  may  come 
Where  all  the  nerve  of  sense  is  numb ; 

Spirit  to  Spirit,  Ghost  to  Ghost. 

O,  therefore  from  thy  sightless  range 
With  gods  in  unconjectured  bliss, 
O,  from  the  distance  of  the  abyss 

Of  tenfold-complicated  change, 

Descend,  and  touch,  and  enter ;  hear 

The  wish  too  strong  for  words  to  name 
That  in  this  blindness  of  the  frame 

My  Ghost  may  feel  that  thine  is  near. 


HO  /A7  MEM  OKI  AM. 


XCIV. 

How  pure  at  heart  and  sound  in  head, 

With  what  divine  affections  bold, 

Should  be  the  man  whose  thought  would  hold 
An  hour's  communion  with  the  dead. 

In  vain  shalt  thou,  or  any,  call 

The  spirits  from  their  golden  day, 
Except,  like  them,  thou  too  canst  say, 

My  spirit  is  at  peace  with  all. 

They  haunt  the  silence  of  the  breast, 

Imaginations  calm  and  fair, 

The  memory  like  a  cloudless  air, 
The  conscience  as  a  sea  at  rest ; 

But  when  the  heart  is  full  of  din, 

And  doubt  beside  the  portal  waits, 
They  can  but  listen  at  the  gates, 

And  hear  the  household  jar  within. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM,  1 1 1 


J 


xcv. 


By  night  we  linger'd  on  the  lawn, 

For  underfoot  the  herb  was  dry  ; 
And  genial  warmth  ;  and  o'er  the  sky 

The  silvery  haze  of  summer  drawn  ; 

And  calm  that  let  the  tapers  burn 

Unwavering  :  not  a  cricket  chirr'd  : 
The  brook  alone  far-off  was  heard, 

And  on  the  board  the  fluttering  urn. 

And  bats  went  round  in  fragrant  skies, 
And  wheel'd  or  lit  the  filmy  shapes 
That  haunt  the  dusk,  with  ermine  capes 

And  woolly  breasts  and  beaded  eyes  ; 

y/hjWnrvff;  w*  gang  p[cLgpngs  that  peal!d-- 

From  knoll  to  knoll,  where,  couch'd  at  ease, 
The  wKite  kine  glimmer'd,  and  the  trees 

Laid  th  eir  dark  arms 


But  when  those  others,  one  by  one, 

Withdrew  themselves  from  me  and  night, 
And  in  the  house  light  after  light 

Went  out,  and  I  was  all  alone, 


AJhunger  seizeoljrryjip^rf  ;  Thread 

Of  that  glad  year  which  once  had  been, 

In  those  fallen  leaves  which  kept  their  green, 

The  noble  letters  of  the  dead. 


112  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 

And  strangely  on  the  silence  broke 

The_silejit=gpeaking  words,  and  strange 
Was  love's  dumb  cry  defying  change 

To  test  his  worth  ;  and  strangely  spoke 

The  faith,  the  vigor,  bold  to  dwell 

On  doubts  that  drive  the  coward  back, 
And  keen  thro'  wordy  snares  to  track 

Suggestion  to  her  inmost  cell. 

So  word  by  word,  and  line  by  line, 

The  dead  man  touch'd  me  from  the  past, 
And  all  at  once  it  seem'd  at  last 

The  living  soul  was  flash'd  on  mine, 

And  mine  in  this  was  wound,  and  whirl'd 
About  empyreal  heights  of  thought, 
And  came  on  that  which  is,  and  caught 

The  deep  pulsations  of  the  world, 

Ionian  music  measuring  out 

The  steps  of  Time  —  the  shocks  of  Chance  - 
The  blows  of  Death.     At  length  my  trance 

Was  cancell'd,  stricken  thro'  with  doubt. 

Vague  words  !  but  ah,  how  hard  to  frame 
In  matter-moulded  forms  of  speech, 
Or  even  for  intellect  to  reach 

Thro'  memory  that  which  I  became: 

Till  now  the  doubtful  dusk  reveal'd 

The  knolls  once  more  where,  couch'd  at  ease, 
The  white  kine  glimmer'd,  and  the  trees 

Laid  their  dark  arms  about  the  field ; 


IN  MEMO RI AM.  113 

And  suck'd  from  out  the  distant  gloom 

A  breeze  began  to  tremble  o'er 

The  large  leaves  of  the  sycamore, 
And  fluctuate  all  the  still  perfume, 

And,  gathering  freshlier  overhead, 

Rock'd  the  full-foliaged  elms,  and  swung 
The  heavy-folded  rose,  and  flung 

The  lilies  to  and  fro,  and  said, 

*  The  dawn,  the  dawn/  and  died  away  ; 
And  East  and  West,  without  a  breath, 
Mixt  their  dim  lights,  like  life  and  death, 

To  broaden  into  boundless  day. 


1 14  IN  MEMORIAM. 


XCVI. 

You  say,  but  with  no  touch  of  scorn, 

Sweet-hearted,  you,  whose  light-blue  eyes 
Are  tender  over  drowning  flies, 

You  tell  me,  doubt  is  Devil-born. 

I  know  not :  one  indeed  I  knew 

(  In  many  a  subtle  question  versed^) 
Who  touch 'd  a  jarring  lyre  at  first, 
But  ever  strove  to  make  it  true : 

Perplext  in  faith,  but  pure  in  deeds, 

At  last  he  beat  his  music  out. 

.There  lives  more  faith  in  honest  doubt, 
Believe  me,  than  in  half  the  creeds. 

He  fought  his  doubts  and  gather'd  strength, 
He  would  not  make  his  judgment  blind, 
He  faced  the  spectres  of  the  mind 

And  laid  them  :  thus  he  came  at  length 

To  find  a  stronger  faith  his  own  ; 

And  Power  was  with  him  in  the  night, 
Which  makes  the  darkness  and  the  light, 

And  dwells  not  in  the  light  alone, 

But  in  the  darkness  and  the  cloud, 
As  over  Sinai's  peaks  of  old, 
While  Israel  made  their  gods  of  gold, 

Altho'  the  trumpet  blew  so  loud. 


IN  MEMORIAM*  1 1 5 


XCVII. 

My  love  has  talk'd  with  rocks  and  trees ; 
He  finds  on  misty  mountain-ground 
His  own  vast  shadow  glory-crown'd  ; 

He  sees  himself  in  all  he  sees. 

Two  partners  of  a  married  life  — 

I  look'd  on  these  and  thought  of  thee 
In  vastness  and  in  mystery, 

And  of  my  spirit  as  of  a  wife. 

These  two  —  they  dwelt  with  eye  on  eye, 
Their  hearts  of  old  have  beat  in  tune, 
Their  meetings  made  December  June, 

Their  every  parting  was  to  die. 

Their  love  has  never  past  away  ; 
The  days  she  never  can  forget 
Are  earnest  that  he  loves  her  yet, 

Whate'er  the  faithless  people  say. 

Her  life  is  lone,  he  sits  apart ; 

He  loves  her  yet,  she  will  not  weep, 
Tho'  rapt  in  matters  dark  and  deep 

He  seems  to  slight  her  simple  heart. 

He  thrids  the  labyrinth  of  the  mind, 
He  reads  the  secret  of  the  star, 
He  seems  so  near  and  yet  so  far, 

He  looks  so  cold :  she  thinks  him  kind. 


Il6  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 

She  keeps  the  gift  of  years  before, 
A  wither'd  violet  is  her  bliss : 
She  knows  not  what  his  greatness  i$ 

For  that,  for  all,  she  loves  him  more. 

For  him  she  plays,  to  him  she  sings 
Of  early  faith  and  plighted  vows  •, 
She  knows  but  matters  of  the  house, 

And  he,  he  knows  a  thousand  things. 

Her  faith  is  fixt  and  cannot  move, 

She  darkly  feels  him  great  and  wise, 
She  dwells  on  him  with  faithful  eyes, 

6 1  cannot  understand  :  I  love.' 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  117 


XCVIII. 

You  leave  us  :  you  will  see  the  Rhine, 
And  those  fair  hills  I  saiPd  below, 
When  I  was  there  with  him  ;  and  go 

By  summer  belts  of  wheat  and  vine 

To  where  he  breathed  his  latest  breath, 
That  city.  All  her  splendor  seems 
No  livelier  than  the  wisp  that  gleams 

On  Lethe  in  the  eyes  of  Death. 

Let  her  great  Danube  rolling  fair 

Enwind  her  isles,  umnark'd  of  me  : 
I  have  not  seen,  I  will  not  see 

Vienna  \  rather  dream  that  there, 

A  treble  darkness,  Evil  haunts 

The  birth,  the  bridal ;  friend  from  friend 
Is  oftener  parted,  fathers  bend 

Above  more  graves,  a  thousand  wants 

Gnarr  at  the  heels  of  men,  and  prey 

By  each  cold  hearth,  and  sadness  flings 
Her  shadow  on  the  blaze  of  kings. 

And  yet  myself  have  heard  him  say 

That  not  in  any  mother  town 

With  statelier  progress  to  and  fro 
The  double  tides  of  chariots  flow 

By  park  and  suburb  under  brown 


Il8  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 

Of  lustier  leaves  ;  nor  more  content, 
He  told  me,  lives  in  any  crowd, 
When  all  is  gay  with  lamps,  and  loud 

With  sport  and  song,  in  booth  and  tent, 

Imperial  halls,  or  open  plain  ; 

And  wheels  the  circled  dance,  and  breaks 
The  rocket  molten  into  flakes 

Of  crimson  or  in  emerald  rain. 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


XCIX. 


Risest  thou  thus,  dim  dawn,  again, 

fSo  loud  with  voices  of  the  birds, 

(^So  thick  with  lowings  of  the  herds, 
Day,  when  I  lost  the  flower  of  men  ;    .— 

Who  tremblest  thro'  thy  darkling  red  \      -v- 

On  yon  swollen  brook  that  bubbles  fast-r—  -       ~V3 
By  meadows  breathing  of  the  past, 

And  woodlands  holy  to  the  dead  ;  ^^ 

*i  -V    Who  murmurest  in  the  foliaged  eaves 

-^  A  song  that  slights  the  coming  qare, 

And  Autumn  lavjiig  here  and  there 
A  fiery  finger  on  the  leaves  : 

J       <*y-V,^-«u<t 

Who  wakenest  with  thy  balmy  breath 
To  myriads  on  the  genial  earth, 
Memories  of  bridal,  or  of  birth, 
^/  And  unto  myriads  more,  of  death. 

* 
O,  wheresoever  those  may  be, 

Betwixt  the  slumber  of  the  poles, 
To-day  they  count  as  kindred  souls  ; 
They  know  me  not,  but  mourn  with  me. 


12O  IN  MEMORIAM. 


I  climb  the  hill :  from  end  to  end 
Of  all  the  landscape  underneath, 
I  find  no  place  that  does  not  breathe 

Some  gracious  memory  of  my  friend ; 

No  gray  old  grange,  or  lonely  fold, 

Or  low  morass  and  whispering  reed, 
Or  simple  stile  from  mead  to  mead, 

Or  sheepwalk  up  the  windy  wold ; 

Nor  hoary  knoll  of  ash  and  haw 

That  hears  the  latest  linnet  trill, 
Nor  quarry  trench'd  along  the  hill 

And  haunted  by  the  wrangling  daw ; 

Nor  runlet  tinkling  from  the  rock, 
Nor  pastoral  rivulet  that  swerves 
To  left  and  right  thro'  meadowy  curves, 

That  feed  the  mothers  of  the  flock  ; 

% 

But  each  has  pleased  a  kindred  eye, 
And  each  reflects  a  kindlier  day ; 
And,  leaving  these,  to  pass  away, 

I  think  once  more  he  seems  to  die. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  121 


CI. 


Unwatch'd,  the  garden  bough  shall  sway, 
The  tender  blossom  flutter  down, 
Unloved,  that  beech  will  gather  brown, 

This  maple  burn  itself  away  ; 

Unloved,  the  sun-flower,  shining  fair, 

Ray  round  with  flames  her  disk  of  seed, 
And  many  a  rose-carnation  feed 

With  summer  spice  the  humming  air ; 

Unloved,  by  many  a  sandy  bar, 

The  brook  shall  babble  down  the  plain, 
At  noon  or  when  the  Lesser  Wain 

Is  twisting  round  the  polar  star  ; 

Uncared  for,  gird  the  windy  grove, 

And  flood  the  haunts  of  hern  and  crake, 
Or  into  silver  arrows  break 

The  sailing  moon  in  creek  and  cove  ; 

Till  from  the  garden  and  the  wild 

A  fresh  association  blow, 

And  year  by  year  the  landscape  grow 
Familiar  to  the  stranger's  child ; 

As  year  by  year  the  laborer  tills 

His  wonted  glebe,  or  lops  the  glades ; 
And  year  by  year  our  memory  fades 

From  all  the  circle  of  the  hills. 


122  IN  MEMO RI AM. 


CII. 

We  leave  the  well-beloved  place 

Where  first  we  gazed  upon  the  sky  ; 
The  roofs  that  heard  our  earliest  cry 

Will  shelter  one  of  stranger  race. 

We  go,  but  ere  we  go  from  home, 

As  down  the  garden-walks  I  move, 
Two  spirits  of  a  diverse  love 

Contend  for  loving  masterdom. 

One  whispers,  '  Here  thy  boyhood  sung 
Long  since  its  matin  song,  and  heard 
The  low  love-language  of  the  bird 

In  native  hazels  tassel-hung.' 

The  other  answers,  '  Yea,  but  here 

Thy  feet  have  stray'd  in  after  hours 
With  thy  lost  friend  among  the  bowers, 

And  this  hath  made  them  trebly  dear.' 

These  two  have  striven  half  the  day, 

And  each  prefers  his  separate  claim, 
Poor  rivals  in  a  losing  game, 

That  will  not  yield  each  other  way. 

I  turn  to  go  :  my  feet  are  set 

To  leave  the  pleasant  fields  and  farms ; 

They  mix  in  one  another's  arms 
To  one  pure  image  of  regret. 


IN  MEMO RI AM.  12$ 


cm. 

On  that  last  night  before  we  went 

From  out  the  doors  where  I  was  bred, 
I  dream'd  a  vision  of  the  dead, 

Which  left  my  after-morn  content. 

Methought  I  dwelt  within  a  hall, 

And  maidens  with  me  :  distant  hills 
From  hidden  summits  fed  with  rills 

A  river  sliding  by  the  wall. 

The  hall  with  harp  and  carol  rang. 

They  sang  of  what  is  wise  and  good 
And  graceful.     In  the  centre  stood 

A  statue  veil'd,  to  which  they  sang  ; 

And  which,  tho'  veil'd,  was  known  to  me, 
The  shape  of  him  I  loved,  and  love 
For  ever  :  then  flew  in  a  dove 

And  brought  a  summons  from  the  sea : 

And  when  they  learnt  that  I  must  go, 

They  wept  and  wail'd,  but  led  the  way 
To  where  a  little  shallop  lay 

At  anchor  in  the  fYood  below ; 

And  on  by  many  a  level  mead, 

And  shadowing  bluff  that  made  the  banks, 
We  glided  winding  under  ranks 

Of  iris  and  the  golden  reed ; 


124  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 

And  still  as  vaster  grew  the  shore 

And  roll'd  the  floods  in  grander  space, 
The  maidens  gather'd  strength  and  grace 

And  presence,  lordlier  than  before  ; 

And  I  myself,  who  sat  apart 

And  watch'd  them,  wax'd  in  every  limb  ; 

I  felt  the  thews  of  Anakim, 
The  pulses  of  a  Titan's  heart ; 

As  one  would  sing  the  death  of  war, 
And  one  would  chant  the  history 
Of  that  great  race  which  is  to  be, 

And  one  the  shaping  of  a  star ; 

Until  the  forward-creeping  tides 
Began  to  foam,  and  we  to  draw 
From  deep  to  deep,  to  where  we  saw 

A  great  ship  lift  her  shining  sides. 

The  man  we  loved  was  there  on  deck, 

But  thrice  as  large  as  man  he  bent   1 J 
To  greet  us.     Up  the  side  I  went,     ' 

And  fell  in  silence  on  his  neck  : 

Whereat  those  maidens  with  one  mind 

Bewail'd  their  lot ;  I  did  them  wrong  : 
,  '  We  served  thee  here,'  they  said,  '  so  long, 

And  wilt  thou  leave  us  now  behind  ? ' 

So  rapt  I  was,  they  could  not  win 
An  answer  from  my  lips,  but  he 
Replying,  '  Enter  likewise  ye, 

And  go  with  us : '  they  enter'd  in. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  125 

And  while  the  wind  began  to  sweep 
A  music  out  of  sheet  and  shroud, 
We  steer'd  her  toward  a  crimson  cloud 

That  landlike  slept  along  the  deep. 


126  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 


CIV. 

The  time  draws  near  the  birth  of  Christ ; 

The  moon  is  hid,  the  night  is  still ; 

A  single  church  below  the  hill 
Is  pealing,  folded  in  the  mist. 

A  single  peal  of  bells  below, 

That  wakens  at  this  hour  of  rest 
A  single  murmur  in  the  breast, 

That  these  are  not  the  bells  I  know. 

Like  strangers'  voices  here  they  sound, 
In  lands  where  not  a  memory  strays, 
Nor  landmark  breathes  of  other  days, 

But  all  is  new  unhallow'd  ground. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  12? 


cv. 


To-night  ungather'd  let  us  leave 

This  laurel,  let  this  holly  stand ; 

We  live  within  the  stranger's  land, 
And  strangely  falls  our  Christmas-eve. 

Our  father's  dust  is  left  alone 

And  silent  under  other  snows  : 

There  in  due  time  the  woodbine  blows, 

The  violet  comes,  but  we  are  gone. 

No  more  shall  wayward  grief  abuse  \ 

The  genial  hour  with  mask  and  mime ; 
For  change  of  place,  like  growth  of  time, 

Has  broke  the  bond  of  dying  use. 

Let  cares  that  petty  shadows  cast, 

By  which  our  lives  are  chiefly  proved, 
A  little  spare  the  night  I  loved, 

And  hold  it  solemn  to  the  past. 

But  let  no  footstep  beat  the  floor,  (^ 

Nor  bowl  of  wassail  mantle  warm  ;  lx 

For  who  would  keep  an  ancient  form  \  '    #*f 

Thro'  which  the  spirit  breathes  no  more  ?    ) 

Be  neither  song,  nor  game,  nor  feast ; 

Nor  harp  be  touch'd,  nor  flute  be  blown  ; 

No  dance,  no  motion,  save  alone 
What  lightens  in  the  lucid  east 


128  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 

Of  rising  worlds  by  yonder  wood. 

Long  sleeps  the  summer  in  the  seed ; 

Run  out  your  measured  arcs,  and  lead 
The  closing  cycle  rich  in  good. 


IN  MEMORTAM.  I2Q 


CVI. 

Ring  out,  wild  bells,  to  the  wild  sky, 
The  flying  cloud,  the  frosty  light : 
The  year  is  dying  in  the  night ; 

Ring  out,  wild  bells,  and  let  him  die. 

Ring  out  the  old,  ring  in  the  new, 

Ring,  happy  bells,  across  the  snow: 
The  year  is  going,  let  him  go ; 

Ring  out  the  false,  ring  in  the  true. 

Ring  out  the  grief  that  saps  the  mind, 
For  those  that  here  we  see  no  more ; 
Ring  out  the  feud  of  rich  and  poor, 

Ring  in  redress  to  all  mankind. 

Ring  out  a  slowly  dying  cause, 

And  ancient  forms  of  party  strife  ; 
Ring  in  the  nobler  modes  of  life, 

With  sweeter  manners,  purer  laws. 

Ring  out  the  want,  the  care,  the  sin, 

The  faithless  coldness  of  the  times ; 
Ring  out,  ring  out  my  mournful  rhymes, 

But  ring  the  fuller  minstrel  in. 

Ring  out  false  pride  in  place  and  blood, 
The  civic  slander  and  the  spite ; 
Ring  in  the  love  of  truth  and  right, 

Ring  in  the  common  love  of  good. 


I3O  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 

Ring  out  old  shapes  of  foul  disease ; 

Ring  out  the  narrowing  lust  of  gold  ; 

Ring  out  the  thousand  wars  of  old, 
Ring  in  the  thousand  years  of  peace. 

Ring  in  the  valiant  man  and  free, 

The  larger  heart,  the  kindlier  hand ; 
Ring  out  the  darkness  of  the  land, 

Ring  in  the  Christ  that  is  to  be. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  $31 


CVII. 

It  is  the  day  when  he  was  born, 

A  bitter  day  that  early  sank 

Behind  a  purple-frosty  bank 
Of  vapor,  leaving  night  forlorn. 

The  time  admits  not  flowers  or  leaves 
To  deck  the  banquet.     Fiercely  flies 
The  blast  of  North  and  East,  and  ice 

Makes  daggers  at  the  sharpen'd  eaves, 

And  bristles  all  the  brakes  and  thorns 
To  yon  hard  crescent,  as  she  hangs 
Above  the  wood  which  grides  and  clangs 

Its  leafless  ribs  and  iron  horns 

Together,  in  the  drifts  that  pass 

To  darken  on  the  rolling  brine 

That  breaks  the  coast.     But  fetch  the  wine, 
Arrange  the  board  and  brim  the  glass ; 

Bring  in  great  logs  and  let  them  lie, 

To  make  a  solrfl  core  of  heat ; 

Be  cheerful-minded,  talk  and  treat 
Of  all  things  even  as  he  were  by  ; 

We  keep  the  day.  With  festal  cheer, 
With  books  and  music,  surely  we 
Will  drink  to  him,  whate'er  he  be, 

And  sing  the  songs  he  loved  to  hear. 


132  IN  MEMO RI AM. 


CVIII. 

I  will  not  shut  me  from  my  kind, 
And,  lest  I  stiffen  into  stone, 
I  will  not  eat  myjigart  alone, 

Nor  feed  wittTslghs  a  passing  wind  : 

What  profit  lies  in  barren  faith, 

And  vacant  yearning,  tho'  with  might 
To  scale  the  heaven's  highest  height, 

Or  dive  below  the  wells  of  death  ? 

What  find  I  in  the  highest  place 

But  mine  own  phantom  chanting  hymns  ? 

And  on  the  depths  of  death  there  swims 
The  reflex  of  a  human  face. 

I  '11  rather  take  what  fruit  may  be 
Of  sorrow  under  human  skies : 
'T  is  held  that  sorrow  makes  us  wise, 

Whatever  wisdom  sleep  with  thee. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  133 


CIX. 

Heart-affluence  in  discursive  talk 

From  household  fountains  never  dry  ; 
The  critic  clearness  of  an  eye 

That  saw  thro'  all  the  Muses'  walk ; 

Seraphic  intellect  and  force 

To  seize  and  throw  the  doubts  of  man  | 
Impassion'd  logic,  which  outran 

The  hearer  in  its  fiery  course ; 

IHigh  nature  amorous  of  the  good,       \ 
\        But  touch'd  with  no  ascetic  gloomu 
And  passion  pure  in  snowy  bloom 
Thro'  all  the  years  of  April  blood ; 

A  love  of  freedom  rarely  felt, 

Of  freedom  in  her  regal  seat 

Of  England  ;  not  the  schoolboy  heat, 

The  blind  hysterics  of  the  Celt ; 

And  manhood  fused  with  female  grace 
In  such  a  sort,  the  child  would  twine 
A  trustful  hand,  unask'd,  in  thine, 

And  find  his  comfort  in  thy  face  ; 

All  these  have  been,  and  thee  mine  eyes 
Have  look'd  on  :  if  they  look'd  in  vain, 
My  shame  is  greater  who  remain, 

Nor  let  thy  wisdom  make  me  wise. 


134  W  MEMO RI AM. 


ex. 

Thy  converse  drew  us  with  delight, 
The  men  of  rathe  and  riper  years ; 
The  feeble  soul,  a  haunt  of  fears, 

Forgot  his  weakness  in  thy  sight. 

On  thee  the  loyal-hearted  hung, 

The  proud  was  half  disarm'd  of  pride, 
Nor  cared  the  serpent  at  thy  side 

To  flicker  with  his  double  tongue. 

The  stern  were  mild  when  thou  wert  by, 
The  flippanjt  put  himself  to  school 
And  heard  thee,  and  the  brazen  fool 

Was  soften'd,  and  he  knew  not  why ; 

While  I,  thy  nearest,  sat  apart, 

And  felt  thy  triumph  was  as  mine  ; 

And  loved  them  more,  that  they  were  thine, 

The  graceful  tact,  the  Christian  art ; 

Nor  mine  the  sweetness  or  the  skill, 

But  mine  the  love  that  will  not  tire, 
And,  born  of  love,  the  vague  desire 

That  spurs  an  imitative  will. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  135 


CXI. 

> 

The  churl  in  spirit,  up  or  down 

Along  the  scale  of  ranks,  thro'  all, 
To  him  who  grasps  a  golden  ball, 

By  blood  a  king,  at  heart  a  clown,  — 

The  churl  in  spirit,  howe'er  he  veil 

His  want  in  forms  for  fashion's  sake, 
Wilt  let  his  coltish  nature  break 

At  seasons  thro'  the  gilded  pale ; 

For  who  can  always  act  ?  but  he, 

To  whom  a  thousand  memories  call, 
Not  being  less  but  more  than  all 

The  gentleness  he  seem'd  to  be, 

Best  seem'd  the  thing  he  was,  and  join'd 
Each  office  of  the  social  hour 
To  noble  manners,  as  the  flower 

And  native  growth  of  noble  mind ; 

Nor  ever  narrowness  or  spite, 
Or  villain  fancy  fleeting  by, 
Drew  in  the  expression  of  an  eye 

Where  jyojLand  Nature  metinjight ; 

And  thus  he  bore  without  abuse 

The  grand  old  name  of  gentleman, 
Defamed  by  every  charlatan, 

And  soil'd  with  all  ignoble  use. 


136  IN  MEMORIAM. 


CXII. 

High  wisdom  holds  my  wisdom  less, 

That  I,  who  gaze  with  temperate  eyes 
On  glorious  insufficiencies, 

Set  light  by  narrower  perfectness. 

But  thou,  that  fillest  all  the  room 
Of  all  my  love,  art  reason  why 
I  seem  to  cast  a  careless  eye 

On  souls,  the  lesser  lords  of  doom. 

For  what  wert  thou  ?  some  novel  power 
Sprang  up  for  ever  at  a  touch, 
And  hope  could  never  hope  too  much, 

In  watching  thee  from  hour  to  hour, 

Large  elements  in  order  brought, 

And  tracts  of  calm  from  tempest  made, 
And  world-wide  fluctuation  sway'd 

In  vassal  tides  that  follow'd  thought. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  137 


CXIIL 

*Tjs  held  tha^ sorrow  makes  usjwise  ; 

Yet  how  much  wisdom  sleeps  with  thee 
Which  not  alone  had  guided  me, 

But  served  the  seasons  that  may  rise ; 

For  can  I  doubt,  who  knew  thee  keen 
In  intellect,  with  force  and  skill 
To  strive,  to  fashion,  to  fulfil  — 

I  doubt  not  what  thou  wouldst  have  been : 


A  life  in  civic  action  warm, 

A  soul  on  highest  mission  sent, 
A  potent  voice  of  Parliament, 

A  pillar  steadfast  in  the  storm, 

Should  licensed  boldness  gather  force, 
Becoming,  when  the  time  has  birth, 
A  lever  to  uplift  the  earth 

And  roll  it  in  another  course, 


With  thousand  shocks  that  come  and  go, 
With  agonies,  with  energies, 
With  overthrowings,  and  with  cries, 

And  undulations  to  and  fro. 


138  IN  MEMORIAM. 


CXIV. 

Who  loves  not  Knowledge  ?     Who  shall  rail 
Against  her  beauty  ?     May  she  mix 
With  men  and  prosper  !     Who  shall  fix 

Her  pillars  ?     Let  her  work  prevail. 

But  on  her  forehead  sits  a  fire  : 

She  sets  her  forward  countenance 
And  leaps  into  the  future  chance, 

Submitting  all  things  to  desire. 

Half-grown  as  yet,  a  child,  and  vain  —  \ 
She  cannot  fight  the  fear  of  death.      ) 
What  is  she,  cut  from  love  and  faith, 

But  some  wild  Pallas  from  the  brain 

Of  demons  ?  fiery-hot  to  burst 

All  barriers  in  her  onward  race 

For  power.     Let  her  know  her  place  ; 

She  is  the  second,  not  the  fir 


A  higher  hand  must  make  her  mild, 
If  all  be  not  in  vain,  and  guide 
Her  footsteps,  moving  side  by  side 

With  Wisdom,  like  the  younger  child  ; 

For  she  is  earthly  of  the  mind, 

But  Wisdom  heavenly  of  the  soul.  ] 
O  friend,  who  earnest  to  thy  goal 

So  early,  leaving  me  behind, 


IN  MEMORIAM,  139 

I  would  the  great  world  grew  like  thee, 
Who  grewest  not  alone  in  power 
And  knowledge,  but  by  year  and  hour 

In  reverence  and  in  charity. 


140  IN  MEMORIAM. 


cxv. 

Now  fades  the  last  long  streak  of  snow, 
Now  burgeons  every  maze  of  quick 
About  the  flowering  squares,  and  thick 

By  ashen  roots  the  violets  blow. 

Now  rings  the  woodland  loud  and  long, 
The  distance  takes  a  lovelier  hue, 
And  drown'd  in  yonder  living  blue 

The  lark  becomes  a  sightless  song. 

Now  dance  the  lights  on  lawn  and  lea, 
The  flocks  are  whiter  down  the  vale, 
And  milkier  every  milky  sail 

On  winding  stream  or  distant  sea ; 

Where  now  the  seamew  pipes,  or  dives 
In  yonder  greening  gleam,  and  fly 
The  happy  birds,  that  change  their  sky 

To  build  and  brood,  that  live  their  lives 

Frt>m  land  to  land ;  and  in  my  breast 
Spring  wakens  too,  and  my  regret 
Becomes  an  April  violet, 

And  buds  and  blossoms  like  the  rest 


ME  MORI  AM,  141 


CXVI. 

Is  it,  then,  regret  for  buried  time 

That  keenlier  in  sweet  April  wakes, 
And  meets  the  year,  and  gives  and  takes 

The  colors  of  the  crescent  prime  ? 

Not  all :  the  songs,  the  stirring  air, 
The  life  re-orient  out  of  dust, 
Cry  thro'  the  sense  to  hearten  trust 

In  that  which  made  the  world  so  fair. 

Not  all  regret :  the  face  will  shine 
Upon  me,  while  I  muse  alone  ; 
And  that  dear  voice,  I  once  have  known, 

Still  speak  to  me  of  me  and  mine : 

Yet  less  of  sorrow  lives  in  me 

For  days  of  happy  commune  dead, 
Less  yearning  for  the  friendship  fled 

Than  some  strong  bond  which  is  to  be. 


142  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 


CXVII. 

O  days  and  hours,  your  work  is  this, 
To  hold  me  from  my  proper  place, 
A  little  while  from  his  embrace, 

For  fuller  gain  of  after  bliss  : 

That  out  of  distance  might  ensue 

Desire  of  nearness  doubly  sweet, 
And  unto  meeting,  when  we  meet, 

Delight  a  hundredfold  accrue, 

For  every  grain  of  sand  that  runs, 

And  every  span  of  shade  that  steals, 
And  every  kiss  of  toothed  wheels, 

And  all  the  courses  of  the  suns. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  143 


CXVIII. 

Contemplate  all  this  work  of  Time, 
The  giant  laboring  in  his  youth  ; 
Nor  dream  of  human  love  and  truth 

As  dying  Nature's  earth  and  lime ; 

But  trust  that  those  we  call  the  dead 
Are  breathers  of  an  ampler  day 
For  ever  nobler  ends.  ^They  say^ 

The  solid  earth  whereon  we  tread 

In  tracts  of  fluent  heat  begarv- 

And  grew  to  seeming-random  forms, 
The  seeming  prey  of  cyclic  storms, 

Till  at  the  last  arose  the  man ; 

Who  throve  and  branch'd  from  clime  to  clime, 
The  herald  of  a  higher  race, 
And  of  himself  in  higher  place, 

If  sa  he  type  this  work  of  time 
*.    *^ 

Within  himself,  from  more  to  more  ; 
Or,  crown'd  with  attributes  of  woe 
Like  glories,  move  his  course,  and  show 

That  life  is  not  as  i(|le  ore^ 


But  iron  dug  from  central  gloom, 

And  heated  hot  with  burning  fears, 
And  dipt  in  baths  of  hissing  tears, 

And  batter'd  with  the  shocks  of  doom 


144  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 

,To  shape  and  use.     Arise  and  fly 
^  v^  ^  i  The  reeling  Faun,  the  sensual  feast ; 
Move  upward,  working  out  the  beast, 
And  let  the  ape  and  tiger  die. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  145 


CXIX 

Doors,  where  my  heart  was  used  to  beat 
So  quickly,  not  as  one  that  weeps 
I  come  once  more  ;  the  city  sleeps ; 

I  smell  the  meadow  in  the  street ; 

I  hear  a  chirp  of  birds  ;  I  see 

Betwixt  the  black  fronts  long-withdrawn 
A  light-blue  lane  of  early  dawn, 

And  think  of  early  days  and  thee, 

And  bless  thee,  for  thy  lips  are  bland, 

And  bright  the  friendship  of  thine  eye ; 
And  in  my  thoughts  with  scarce  a  sigh 

I  take  the  pressure  of  thine  hand. 


146  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 


cxx. 

I  trust  I  have  not  wasted  breath  : 
I  think  we  are  not  wholly  brain, 
Magnetic  mockeries  ;  not  in  vain, 

Like  Paul  with  beasts,  I  fought  with  Death  ; 


Not  only  cunning  casts  in  clay  : 
Let  Science  prove  we  are,  and 
What  matters  Science  unto  men, 

At  least  to  me  ?     I  would  not  stay. 


Let  him,  the  wiser  man  who  springs 

Hereafter,  up  from  childhood  shape 
His  action  like  the  greater  ape, 

But  I  was  born  to  other  things. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  147 


CXXI. 

Sad  Hesper  o'er  the  buried  sun 

And  ready,  thou,  to  die  with  him, 
Thou  watchest  all  things  ever  dim 

And  dimmer,  and  a  glory  done : 

The  team  is  loosen'd  from  the  wain, 
The  boat  is  drawn  upon  the  shore ; 
Thou  listenest  to  the  closing  door, 

And  life  is  darken'd  in  the  brain. 

Bright  Phosphor,  fresher  for  the  night, 

By  thee  the  world's  great  work  is  heard 
Beginning,  and  the  wakeful  bird  ; 

Behind  thee  comes  the  greater  light : 

The  market  boat  is  on  the  stream, 

And  voices  hail  it  from  the  brink ; 
Thou  hear'st  the  village  hammer  clink, 

And  seest  the  moving  of  the  team. 

Sweet  Hesper-Phosphor,  double  name 
For  what  is  one,  the  first,  the  last, 
Thou,  like  my  present  and  my  past, 

Thy  place  is  changed ;  thou  art  the  same. 


148  IN  MEMORIAM. 


CXXII. 

O,  wast  thou  with  me,  dearest,  then, 
While  I  rose  up  against  my  doom, 
And  yearn'd  to  burst  the  folded  gloom, 

To  bare  the  eternal  heavens  again, 

To  feel  once  more,  in  placid  awe, 
The  strong  imagination  roll 
A  sphere  of  stars  about  my  soul, 

In  all  her  motion  one  with  law  ? 

If  thou  wert  with  me,  and  the  grave 
Divide  us  not,  be  with  me  now, 
And  enter  in  at  breast  and  brow, 

Till  all  my  blood,  a  fuller  wave, 

Be  quicken'd  with  a  livelier  breath, 
And  like  an  inconsiderate  boy, 
As  in  the  former  flash  of  joy, 

I  slip  the  thoughts  of  life  and  death ; 

And  all  the  breeze  of  Fancy  blows, 
And  every  dewdrop  paints  a  bow, 
The  wizard  lightnings  deeply  glow, 

And  every  thought  breaks  out  a  rose. 


IN  MEMORIAM.  149 


CXXIII. 

There  rolls  the  deep  where  grew  the  tree. 
O  earth,  what  changes  hast  thou  seen 
There  where  the  long  street  roars  hath  been 

The  stillness  of  the  central  sea. 


:n'l 


The  hills  are  shadows,  and  they  flow 

From  form  to  form,  and  nothing  stands ; 
They  melt  like  mist,  the  solid  lands, 

Like  clouds  they  shape  themselves  and  go. 

But  in  my  spirit  will  I  dwell, 

And  dream  my  dream,  and  hold  it  true  ; 

For  tho'  my  lips  may  breathe  adieu, 
I  cannot  think  the  thing  farewell. 


I5O  IN  MEMORIAM. 


CXX1V. 


That  which  we  dare  invoke  to  bless  j 

Our  dearest  faith  ;  our  ghastliest  doubt  $ 
He,  They,  One,  All  ;  within,  without  ; 

The  Power  in  darkness  whom  we  guess  ; 

I  found  Him  not  in  world  or  sun, 
Or  eagle's  wing,  or  insect's  eye  ; 
Nor  thro'  the  questions  men  may  try, 
*-.*?/  The  petty  cobwebs  we  have  spun  : 

If  e'er  when  faith  had  fallen  asleep, 

I  heard  a  voice,  '  Believe  no  more/ 
And  heard  an  ever-breaking  shore 

That  tumbled  in  the  Godless  deep  ; 

A  warmth  within  the  breast  would  melt  t 
The  freezing  reason's  colder  part,  I 
And  like  a  man  in  wrath  the  heart  Uu^' 

Stood  up  and  answer'd,  *  I  have  felt/ 

No,  like  a  child  in  doubt  and  fear  : 

'"  But  that  blind  clamor  made  me  wise  5  , 

Then  was  I  as  a  child  that  cries, 
But,  crying,  knows  his  father  near  ; 

And  what  I  am  beheld  again 

What  is,  and  no  man  understands  ; 

And  out  of  darkness  came  the  hands       L^ 

That  reach  thro'  nature,  moulding  men. 


r  . 


IN  MEMORIAM.  1 5 1 


cxxv. 

Whatever  I  have  said  or  sung, 

Some  bitter  notes  my  harp  would  give, 
Yea,  tho'  there  often  seem'd  to  live 

A  contradiction  on  the  tongue, 

\  Yet  Hope  had  never  lost  her  youth  ; 

She  did  but  look  through  dimmer  eyes  ; 
Or  Love  but  play'd  with  gracious  lies, 
Because  he  felt  so  fixt  in  truth  : 

And  if  the  song  were  full  of  care, 

He  breathed  the  spirit  of  the  song ; 
Atid  if  the  words  were  sweet  and  strong, 

He  set  his  royal  signet  there ; 

Abiding  with  me  till  I  sail 

To  seek  thee  on  the  mystic  deeps, 
And  this  electric  force,  that  keeps 

A  thousand  pulses  dancing,  fail. 


152  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 


CXXVI. 


Love  is  and  was  my  lord  and  king, 
And  in  his  presence  I  attend 
To  hear  the  tidings  of  my  friend, 

Which  every  hour  his  couriers  bring. 

Love  is  and  was  my  king  and  lord, 
And  will  be,  tho'  as  yet  I  keep 
Within  his  court  on  earth,  and  sleep 

Encompass'd  by  his  faithful  guard, 

And  hear  at  times  a  sentinel 

Who  moves  about  from  place  to  place, 
And  whispers  to  the  worlds  of  space, 

In  the  deep  night,  that  all  is  well. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  153 


CXXVII. 

And  all  is  well,  tho'  faith  and  form 
Be  sunder'd  in  the  night  of  fear ; 
Well  roars  the  storm  to  those  that  hear 

A  deeper  voice  across  the  storm,/ 

Proclaiming  social  truth  shall  spread, 
And  justice,  even  tho'  thrice  again 
The  red  fool-fury  of  the  Seine 

Should  pile  her  barricades  with  dead. 

But  ill  for  him  that  wears  a  crown, 
And  him,  the  lazar,  in  his  rags : 
They  tremble,  the  sustaining  crags  ; 

The  spires  of  ice  are  toppled  down, 

And  molten  up,  and  roar  in  flood  ; 

The  fortress  crashes  from  on  high, 
The  brute  earth  lightens  to  the  sky, 

And  the  great  y£on  sinks  in  blood, 

And  compass'd  bj  the  fires  of  hell ; 

While  thou,  dear  spirit,  happy  star, 
O'erlook'st  the  tumult  from  afar, 

And  smilest,  knowing  all  is  well. 


154  IN  MEMORIAM. 


CXXVIII. 

The  love  that  rose  on  stronger  wings, 
VUnpalsied  when  he  met  with  Death^j 
Is  comrade  of  the  lesser  faith 
That  sees  the  course  of  human  things. 

No  doubt  vast  eddies  in  the  flood 

Of  onward  time  shall  yet  be  made, 
And  throned  races  may  degrade ; 

Yet,  O  ye  mysteries  of  good, 

Wild  Hours  that  fly  with  Hope  and  Fear, 

If  all  your  office  had  to  do 

With  old  results  that  look  like  new  — • 
If  this  were  all  your  mission  here, 

To  draw,  to  sheathe  a  useless  sword, 

To  fool  the  crowd  with  glorious  lies, 
To  cleave  a  creed  in  sects  and  cries, 

To  change  the  bearing  of  a  word, 

To  shift  an  arbitrary  power, 

To  cramp  the  student  at  his  desk, 
To  make  old  bareness  picturesque 

And  tuft  with  grass  a  feudal  tower ; 

i 

Why,  then  my  scorn  might  well  descend 
On  you  and  yours.     I  see  in  part 
That  all,  as  in  some  piece  of  art, 

Is  toil  cooperant  to  an  end. 


IN  MEMO RI AM.  155 


CXXIX. 

Dear  friend,  far  off,  my  lost  desire, 

So  far,  so  near  in  woe  and  weal ; 

O  loved  the  most,  when  most  I  feel  J 
There  is  a  lower  and  a  higher ; 

i 
Known  and  unknown  ;  human,  divine ; 

Sweet  human  hand  and  lips  and  eye ; 

Dear  heavenly  friend  that  canst  not  die, 
Mine,  mine,  for  ever,  ever  mine ; 

Strange  friend,  past,  present,  and  to  be ; 
Loved  deeplier,  darklier  understood  j 
Behold,  I  dream  a  dream  of  good, 

And  mingle  all  the  world  with  thee. 


156  IN  MEMORIAM. 


cxxx. 

Thy  voice  is  on  the  rolling  air ; 

I  hear  thee  where  the  waters  run  ; 

Thou  standest  in  the  rising  sun, 
And  in  the  setting  thou  art  fair. 

Whal_ait  thou  then  ?  I  ^cannot  guess  ; 
But  tho'  I  seem  in  star  and  flower 
To  feel^thee  some  diffusive  power, 

I  do  not  therefore  love  thee  less. 

My  love  involves  the  love  before  ; 
My  love  is  vaster  passion  now ; 
fTho'  mixt  with  God  and  Nature  thou, 

I  seem  to  love  thee  more  and  more. 

/ 

Far  off  thou  art,  but  ever  nigh  ; 

I  have  thee  still,  and  I  rejoice ; 

I  prosper,  circled  with  thy  voice ; 
I  shall  not  lose  thee  tho'  I  die. 


IN  MEMORIAM. 


CXXXI. 

O  living  will  that  shalt  endure 

When  all  that  seems  shall  suffer  shock 

Rise  in  the  spiritual  rock, 
Flow  thro'  our  deeds  and  make  them  pure, 

That  we  may  lift  from  out  of  dust 
A  voice  as  unto  him  that  hears, 
A  cry  above  the  conquered  years 

To  one  that  with  us  works,  and  trust, 

With  faith  that  comes  of  self-control, 

The  truths  that  never  can  be  proved 
Until  we  close  with  all  we  loved, 

And  all  we  flow  from,  soul  in  soul. 


158  IN  MEMORIAM. 


O  true  and  tried,  so  well  and  long, 

Demand  not  thou  a  marriage  lay ; 
In  that  it  is  thy  marriage  day 

Is  music  more  than  any  song. 
•w 

Nor  have  I  felt  so  much  of  bliss 

Since  first  he  told  me  that  he  loved 
A  daughter  of  our  house,  nor  proved 

Since  that  dark  day  a  day  like  this  ; 

*  , 

Tho'  I  since  then  have  number'd  o'er 

Some  thrice  three  years  ;  they  went  and  came, 
Remade  the  blood  and  changed  the  frame, 
And  yet  is  love  not  less,  but  more ; 

it 
No  longer  caring  to  embalm 

In  dying  songs  a  dead  regret,  \ 
But  like  a  statue  solid-set, 
And  moulded  in  colossal  calm. 

•f 
Regret  is  dead,  but  love  is  more 

Than  in  the  summers  that  are  flown, 
,  Forjjnyself  withjhese  have  grown 

•^  To  something  greater  than  before  ; 

b 

Which  makes  appear  the  songs  I  made 
As  echoes  out  of  weaker  times,  * 
As  half  but  idle  brawling  rhymes, 

The  sport  of  random  sun  and  shade. 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  159 

But  where  is  she,  the  bridal  flower, 

That  must  be  made  a  wife  ere  noon  ? 
She  enters,  glowing  like  the  moon 

Of  Eden  on  its  bridal  bower  : 
t 

On  me  she  bends  her  blissful  eyes 

And  then  on  thee  ;  they  meet  thy  look 
And  brighten  like  the  star  that  shook 

Betwixt  the  palms  of  Paradise. 
T 

O,  when  her  life  was  yet  in  bud, 

He  too  foretold  the  perfect  rose. 
For  thee  she  grew,  for  thee  she  grows 

For  ever,  and  as  fair  as  good. 
/t> 

And  thou  art  worthy ;  full  of  power ; 
As  gentle  ;  liberal-minded,  great, 
Consistent ;  wearing  all  that  weight 

Of  learning  lightly  like  a  flower. 
/I 

But  now  set  out :  the  noon  is  near, 

And  I  must  give  away  the  bride ; 

She  fears  not,  or,  with  thee  beside 
And  me  behind  her,  will  not  fear. 

/»•" 
For  I  that  danced  her  on  my  knee, 

That  watch'd  ner  on  her  nurse's  arm, 

That  shielded  all  her  life  from  harm, 
At  last  must  part  with  her  to  thee ; 

/? 
Now  waiting  to  be  made  a  wife, 

Her  feet,  my  darling,  on  the  dead  ; 

Their  pensive  tablets  round  her  head, 
And  the  most  living  words  of  life 


l6o  IN  MEMORIAM. 

<*/ 
Breathed  in  her  ear.     The  ring  is  on, 

The  '  Wilt  thou  ? '  answer'd,  and  again 
The  '  Wilt  thou  ? '  asked,  till  out  of  twain 
Her  sweet  '  I  will '  has  made  you  one. 

/>' 

Now  sign  your  names,  which  shall  be  read, 
Mute  symbols  of  a  joyful  morn, 
By  village  eyes  as  yet  unborn  : 

The  names  are  signed,  and  overhead 
rl 

Begins  the  clash  and  clang  that  tells' 
The  joy  to  every  wandering  breeze  ; 
The  blind  wall  rocks,  and  on  the  trees 

The  dead  leaf  trembles  to  the  bells. 

/7 
O  happy  hour,  and  happier  hours 

Await  them.     Many  a  merry  face 
Salutes  them  —  maidens  of  the  place, 
That  pelt  us  in  the  porch  with  flowers. 

fS 
O  happy  hour,  behold  the  bride 

With  him  to  whom  her  hand  I  gave. 

They  leave  the  porch,  they  pass  the  grave 
That  has  to-day  its  sunny  side. 

'J 

To-day  the  grave  is  bright  for  me, 

For  them  the  light  of  life  increased, 
Who  stay  to  share  the  morning  feast, 
Who  rest  to-night  beside  the  sea. 
?J 

Let  all  my  genial  spirits  advance 

To  meet  and  greet  a  whiter  sun  ; 
My  drooping  memory  will  not  shun 

The  foaming  grape  of  eastern  France. 


IN  MEMOKIAM.  l6l 

/ 
It  circles  round,  and  fancy  plays, 

And  hearts  are  warm'd  and  faces  bloom, 
As  drinking  health  to  bride  and  groom 
We  wish  them  store  of  happy  days. 

i^" 

Nor  count  me  all  to  blame  if  I 
Conjecture  of  a  stiller  guest, 
Perchance,  perchance,  among  the  rest, 

And,  tho'  in  silence,  wishing  joy. 

xj 

But  they  must  go,  the  time  draws  on, 

And  those  white-favor 'd  horses  wait ; 
They  rise,  but  linger  ;  it  is  late  ; 

Farewell,  we  kiss,  and  they  are  gone. 

t*4 
A  shade  falls  on  us  like  the  dark 

From  little  cloudlets  on  the  grass, 
But  sweeps  away  as  out  we  pass 
To  range  the  woods,  to  roam  the  park, 

Li' 

Discussing  how  their  courtship  grew, 
And  talk  of  others  that  are  wed, 
And  how  she  look'd,  and  what  he  said, 

And  back  we  come  at  fall  of  dew. 

•5.C- 

Again  the  feast,  the  speech,  the  glee, 

The  shade  of  ^passing  thought,  the  wealth 
Of  words  and  wit,  the  double  health, 

The  crowning' cup,  the  three-times-three, 

1^7 

And  last  the  dance ;  —  till  I  retire : 

Dumb  is  that  tower  which  spake  so  loud, 
And  high  in  heaven  tjie  streaming  cloud, 

And  on  the  downs  a  rising  fire. 


1 62  IN  ME  MORI  AM. 

z* 

And  rise,  O  moon,  from  yonder  down, 
Till  over  down  and  over  dale 
All  night  the  shining  vapor  sail 

And  pass  the  silent-lighted  town, 
*-? 

The  white-faced  halls,  the  glancing  rills, 
And  catch  at  every  mountain  head, 
And  o'er  the  friths  that  branch  and  spread 

Their  sleeping  silver  thro'  the  hills  ; 

3C 

And  touch  with  shade  the  bridal  doors, 
With  tender  gloom  the  roof,  the  wall ; 
And  breaking  let  the  splendor  fall 

To  spangle  all  the  happy  shores 

?l 

By  which  they  rest,  and  ocean  sounds, 
And,  star  and  system  rolling  past, 
A  soul  shall  draw  from  out  the  vas£ 

And  strike  his  being  into  bounds, 

'" 

And,  moved  through  life  of  lower  phase, 

Result  in  man,  be  born  and  think, 
And  act  and  love,  a  closer  link 

Betwixt  us  and  the  crowning  race 
?i 

Of  those  that,  eye  to  eye,  shall  look 

On  knowledge ;  under  whose  command 
Is  Earth  and  Earth's,  and  in  their  hand 

Is  Nature  like  an  open  book  ; 

7a 

No  longer  half-akin  to  brute, 

For  all  we  thought  and  loved  and  did, 
And  hoped,  and  suffer'd,  is  but  seed 

Of  what  in  them  is  flower  and  fruit ; 


IN  ME  MORI  AM.  163 

iv 

Whereof  the  man,  that  with  me  trod 
This  planet,  was  a  noble  type 
Appearing  ereTKeTim'es  were  ripe, 
That  friend  of  mine  who  lives  in  God, 

?<. 

That  God,  which  ever  lives  and  loves, 
One  God,  one  law,  one  element, 
And  one  far-off  divine  event, 
To  which  the  whole  creation  moves. 


NOTES, 


NOTES. 


In  Memoriam  was  first  published  in  1850.  No  changes  were  made 
in  the  second  and  third  editions  except  the  correction  of  two  misprints. 
In  the  fourth  edition  (1851)  the  present  59th  section  ("  O  Sorrow,  wilt 
thou  live  with  me  ? ")  was  added.  The  present  39th  section  ("  Old 
warder  of  these  buried  bones,"  etc.)  was  added  in  the  "  Pocket-Volume 
Edition  "  of  the  Poems  (1871). 

Arthur  Henry  Hallam,  to  whose  memory  the  poem  is  a  tribute,  was 
the  'son  of  Henry  Hallam,  the  historian,  and  was  born  in  London, 
Feb.  i,  1811.  In  1818  he  spent  some  months  with  his  parents  in  Italy 
and  Switzerland,  where  he  became  familiar  with  the  French  language, 
which  he  had  already  learned  to  read  with  ease.  Latin  he  also  learned 
to  read  with  facility  in  little  more  than  a  year.  When  only  eight  or 
nine  years  old,  he  began  to  write  tragedies  which  showed  remarkable 
precocity  for  one  so  young. 

After  a  brief  course  in  a  preparatory  school  he  was  sent  to  Eton, 
where  he  remained  till  1827.  He  did  not  distinguish  himself  as  a  clas- 
sical scholar,  being  more  interested  in  English  literature,  especially  the 
earlier  dramatists.  Of  Shakespeare  he  was  a  diligent  and  enthusiastic 
student.  Like  Tennyson,  he  became  for  a  time  a  devotee  of  Byron, 
but  later  was  more  given  to  Wordsworth  and  Shelley. 

At  Eton  he  took  an  active  part  in  the  Debating  Society,  where  he 
showed  great  power  in  argumentative  discussion ;  and  during  his  last 
year  in  the  school  he  began  to  write  for  the  Eton  Miscellany. 

After  leaving  Eton  he  spent  eight  months  with  his  parents  in  Italy, 
where  he  mastered  the  language  and  the  works  of  Dante  and  Petrarch. 
Art,  even  more  than  poetry,  fascinated  him,  and  "his  eyes  were  fixed 
on  the  best  pictures  with  silent  intense  delight." 

In  October,  1828,  he  went  to  Trinity  Colle^,  Cambridge.  There  he 
soon  became  acquainted  with  the  Tennysons,  and  thus  began  the  ever- 
memorable  friendship  of  which  In  Memoriam  is  the  monument.  Like 
his  friends,  he  was  the  pupil  of  the  Rev.  William  Whewell.  The  desul- 
tory nature  of  his  acquirements  forbade  all  hope  of  distinction  in  exam- 
inations, and  he  did  not  so  much  as  attempt  any  Greek  or  Latin 
composition  during  his  stay  in  the  university.  This  was  at  first  a 
disappointment  to  his  father;  but  he  gradually  became  reconciled  to 
the  evident  bent  of  the  young  man's  mind.  Arthur  paid  no  attention 
whatever,  to  mathematical  studies,  —  another  circumstance  which  his 
father  deplores.  The  truth  is,  his  memory  was  very  treacherous  in 
retaining  facts  which  did  not  interest  him ;  and  besides,  in  the  first  year 


1 68  NOTES. 

of  his  residence  at  Cambridge,  symptoms  of  disordered  health  began  to 
show  themselves.  A  too  rapid  determination  of  blood  to  the  brain 
made  him  often  incapable  of  mental  fatigue.  But  his  brilliant  powers 
were  soon  recognized,  and  his  college  reputation  was  very  high.  In 
1831  he  obtained  the  first  prize  for  an  English  declamation  on  the  con- 
duct of  the  Independent  party  during  the  Civil  War.  In  consequence 
of  this  success,  he  was  called  upon  to  deliver  an  oration  in  the  chapel 
before  the  Christmas  vacation,  and  chose  as  a  subject  the  influence  of 
Italian  upon  English  literature.  He  also  gained  a  prize  for  an  English 
essay  on  the  philosophical  writings  of  Cicero. 

With  history,  especially  the  history  of  thought,  he  was  very  familiar. 
His  political  opinions,  though  fluctuating,  were  always  prompted  by  a 
strong  sense  of  justice  and  a  generous  ardor  for  the  oppressed.  With 
the  whole  range  of  French  literature  he  was  almost  as  well  acquainted 
as  with  that  of  England. 

He  left  Cambridge  on  taking  his  degree  in  January,  1832.  He 
resided  from  that  time  with  his  father  in  London  at  67  Wimpole  Street, 
referred  to  in  In  Memoriam  :  — 

"  Dark  house,  by  which  once  more  I  stand 
Here  in  the  long  unlovely  street." 

Arthur  used  to  say  to  his  friends,  "  You  know  you  will  always  find  us 
at  sixes  and  sevens."  At  the  earnest  desire  of  his  father  he  applied 
himself  vigorously  to  the  study  of  law  in  the  Inner  Temple,  entering  in 
the  month  of  October,  1832,  the  office  of  an  eminent  conveyancer,  with 
whom  he  continued  till  his  departure  from  England  the  next  summer. 
During  the  early  part  of  his  college  life,  he  wrote  sundry  poems, 
which  were  to  have  been  printed  with  Tennyson's,  but  they -were  with- 
held at  the  request  of  Mr.  Hallam.  Some  of  them  were  not  published 
after  his  death,  as  they  seemed  to  his  father  to  be  too  personal  in  their 
character.  As  a  whole,  his  poetry  is  not  remarkable,  though  grace- 
ful and  pleasing.  A  few  lines  addressed  to  his  friend  may  serve  to  give 
an  idea  of  it :  — 

"  Alfred,  I  would  that  you  beheld  me  now, 
Sitting  beneath  a  mossy  ivied  wall, 
On  a  quaint  bench  which  to  that  structure  old 
Winds  an  accordant  curve.     Above  my  head 
Dilates  inwneasurable  a  waste  of  leaves, 
Seeming  received  into  the  blue  expanse 
That  vaults  this  summer  noon." 

The  following  sonnet  was  addressed  to  Tennyson's  sister  Emily  (to 
whom  he  was  betrothed  at  the  time),  when  he  began  to  teach  her 
Italian : 1  — 

"  Lady,  I  bid  thee  to  a  sunny  dome, 

Ringing  with  echoes  of  Italian  song ; 

Henceforth  to  thee  these  magic  halls  belong, 

And  all  the  pleasant  place  is  like  a  home. 

Hark,  on  the  right,  with  full  piano  tone, 

Old  Dante's  voice  encircles  all  the  air ; 

Hark  yet  again,  like  flute-tones  mingling  rare, 

1  Mrs.  Ritchie  says  that  Emily  was  "  scarcely  seventeen  "  at  the  time  of  Arthur's 
death  in  1833 ;  but  she  was  born  on  the  25th  of  October,  1811. 


NOTES.  169 

Comes  the  keen  sweetness  of  Petrarca's  moan. 
Pass  thou  the  lintel  freely ;  without  fear 
Feast  on  the  music.     I  do  better  know  thee 
Than  to  suspect  this  pleasure  thou  dost  owe  me 
Will  wrong  thy  gentle  spirit,  or  make  less  dear 
That  element  whence  thou  must  draw  thy  life  — 
An  English  maiden  and  an  English  wife." 

Again  he  addresses  her  thus  (cf.  In  Memoriam,  Ixxxix.) :  — 

"  Sometimes  I  dream  thee  leaning  o'er 

The  harp  I  used  to  love  so  well ; 
Again  I  tremble  and  adore 

The  soul  of  its  delicious  swell ; 
Again  the  very  air  is  dim 

With  eddies  of  harmonious  might, 
And  all  my  brain  and  senses  swim 

In  a  keen  madness  of  delight." 

He  now  gave  up  writing  poetry,  but  employed  himself  in  translating 
from  Dante,  and  in  original  work,  including  memoirs  of  Petrarch,  Vol- 
taire*  and  Burke,  prepared  for  the  Society  for  the  Diffusion  of  Useful 
Knowledge.  Dr.  John  Brown,  of  Edinburgh,  says  that  these  lives  are 
of  rare  merit,  and  show  a  striking  insight  into  the  deepest  springs  of 
human  action.  The  following  is  Hallam's  estimate  of  the  character  of 
Burke  :  "  The  mind  of  this  great  man  may  perhaps  be  taken  as  a  repre- 
sentative of  the  general  characteristics  of  th.e  higher  intellect.  Its 
ground-work  was  solid,  practical,  and  conversant  with  the  details  of 
business  ;  but  upon  this,  and  secured  by  this,  arose  a  superstructure  of 
imagination  and  rare  sentiment.  He  saw  little,  because  it  was  painful 
for  him  to  see  anything  beyond  the  limits  of  the  natural  character.  In 
all  things,  while  he  deeply  reverenced  principles,  he  chose  to  deal  with 
the  concrete  rather  than  with  abstractives.  He  studied  men  rather  than 
man." 

From  the  latter  part  of  his  residence  at  Cambridge  his  spirits  im- 
proved :  he  was  animated,  and  even  gay,  when  among  his  intimate 
friends.  His  health  seemed  to  be  better;  the  symptoms  of  deranged 
circulation  no  longer  manifested  themselves ;  but  an  attack  of  inter- 
mittent fever  in  the  spring  of  1830  may  perhaps  have  predisposed  his 
constitution  to  the  last  fatal  blow. 

His  father  tells  the  remainder  of  the  sad  story  very  briefly.  Arthur 
accompanied  him  to  Germany  in  the  beginning  of  August.  In  return- 
ing to  Vienna  from  Pesth,  a  wej:  day  probably  gave  rise  to  an  intermit- 
tent fever  with  very  slight  symptoms,  which  were  apparently  subsiding 
when  a  sudden  rush  of  blood  to  the  head  caused  his  death  on  the  1 5th 
of  September,  1833.  It  appeared  on  examination  that  the  cerebral 
vessels  were  weak,  and  that  there  was  a  lack  of  energy  in  the  heart. 
In  the  usual  chances  of  humanity  a  few  more  years  would  probably 
have  been  fatal. 

His  "  loved  remains  "  were  brought  to  England  and  interred  on  the 
3d  of  January,  1834,  in  Clevedon  Church,  Somersetshire,  belonging  to 
his  maternal  grandfather,  Sir  Abraham  Elton.  The  place  was  selected 
by  his  father  not  only  from  its  connection  with  the  family,  but  also  from 
its  sequestered  situation  on  a  lone  hill  overlooking  the  Bristol  Channel. 


170  NOTES. 

Of  Arthur  Hallam's  essays,  in  the  memorial  volume  published  by  his 
father,  one  of  the  most  notable  is  the  review  of  Tennyson's  volume  of 
1830,  in  the  Englishman's  Magazine  for  August,  1831.  It  is  highly 
eulogistic,  but  critical  withal.  Tennyson  is  declared  to  be  a  true  poet : 
"  His  ear  has  a  fairy  fineness  ;  there  is  a  strange  earnestness  in  his  wor- 
ship of  beauty,  which  throws  a  charm  over  his  impassioned  song  more 
easily  felt  than  described,  and  not  to  be  escaped  by  those  who  have 
once  felt  it."  Five  distinctive  merits  of  the  poet's  manner  are  noted  : 
"first,  his  luxuriance  of  imagination,  and,  at  the  same  time,  his  control 
over  it ;  second,  his  power  of  embodying  himself  in  ideal  characters ; 
third,  his  vivid,  picturesque  delineation  of  objects,  and  the  peculiar  skill 
with  which  he  holds  all  of  them  fused  in  a  medium  of  strong  emotion ;~ 
fourthj  the  variety  of  his  lyrical  measures  and  exquisite  modulation  of 
words  and  cadences  to  the  swell  and  fall  of  the  feelings  expressed ;  and" 
fifth,  the  elevated  habits  of  thought  implied  in  these  compositions,  and 
imparting  a  mellow  soberness  of  tone,  more  impressive  than  if  the 
author  had  drawn  up  a  set  of  opinions  in  verse,  and  sought  to  instruct 
the  understanding  rather  than  to  communicate  the  love  of  beauty  to 
the  heart." 

In  the  elaborate  essay  Theodicaa  Novissima  young  Hallam  grapples 
with  the  great  mystery  of  the  origin  of  evil.  This  is  probably  the  most 
remarkable  of  his  writings,  and  shows  considerable  speculative  acute- 
ness  combined  with  fervent  piety.  The  essay  was  evidently  known  to 
Tennyson,  who  quotes  from  it  in  The  Palace  of  Art  (see  our  Select 
Poems  of  Tennyson,  p.  221.  But  upon  the  whole,  his  works  were  only  a 
faint  prophecy  of  what  might  have  been,  if  we  may  accept  the  uniform 
testimony  of  his  many  gifted  friends  to  the  brilliancy  of  his  genius. 

In  the  preface  to  the  memorial  volume  mentioned  above,  his  father 
says  of  him :  — 

"  From  the  earlier  years  of  this  extraordinary  young  man,  his  prema- 
ture abilities  are  not  more  conspicuous  than  an  almost  faultless  disposi- 
tion sustained  by  a  more  calm  self-command  than  has  often  been 
witnessed  in  this  season  of  life.  The  sweetness  of  temper  which  dis- 
tinguished his  childhood  became  with  the  advance  of  manhood  a  habit- 
ual benevolence,  and  ultimately  ripened  into  that  exalted  principle  of 
benevolence  towards  God  and  man  which  animated  and  almost  absorbed 
his  soul  during  the  latter  period  of  his  life.  .  .  .  He  seemed  to  tread 
the  earth  as  a  spirit  from  some  better  world ;  and  in  bowing  to  the 
mysterious  Will  which  has  in  mercy  removed  him,  perfected  by  so 
short  a  trial,  and  passing  over  the  bridge  which  separates  the  seen  from 
the  unseen  life  in  a  moment,  and  as  we  may  believe  without  a  moment's 
pang,  we  must  feel  not  only  the  bereavement  of  them  to  whom  he  was 
dear,  but  the  loss  which  mankind  have  sustained  by  the  withdrawing  of 
such  a  light." 

Rev.  Henry  Alford,  the  late  Dean  of  Canterbury,  an  intimate  friend, 
thus  addresses  him  in  The  School  of  the  Heart :  — 

"  Gentle  soul, 

That  ever  moved  among  us  in  a  veil 
Of  heavenly  lustre ;  in  whose  presence  thoughts 
Of  common  import  shone  with  light  divine, 


NOTES.  I/I 

Whence  we  drew  sweetness  as  from  out  a  well 
Of  honey  pure  and  deep,  thine  early  form 
Was  not  the  investiture  of  daily  men, 
But  ihou  didst  wear  a  glory  in  thy  look 
From  inward  converse  with  the  spirit  of  love ; 
And  thou  hadst  won  in  the  first  strife  of  youth 
Trophies  that  gladden 'd  hope,  and  pointed  on 
To  days  when  we  should  stand  and  minister 
To  the  full  triumphs  of  thy  gather'd  strength." 

Mr.  W.  E.  Gladstone  says  :  — 

"  The  memory  of  Arthur  Henry  Hallam,  who  died  suddenly  in  1833,' 
at  the  age  of  twenty-two,  will  doubtless  live  chiefly  in  connection  with 
this  volume  [In  Memoriam].  But  he  is  well  known  to  have  been ' 
one  who,  if  the  term  of  his  days  had  been  prolonged,  would  have  needed 
no  aid  from  a  friendly  hand,  would  have  built  his  (4jyn  enduring  monu- 
ment, and  would  have  bequeathed  to  his  country  a  name  in  all  likeli- 
hood greater  than  that  of  his  very  distinguished  father.  The  writer  of 
this  paper  was  more  than  half  a  century  ago  in  a  condition  to  say,  — 

"  '  I  mark'd  him 

As  a  far  Alp ;  and  loved  to  watch  the  sunrise 
Dawn  on  his  ample  brow. ' 

"  There  perhaps  was  no  one  among  those  who  were  blessed  with  his 
friendship  —  nay,  as  we  see,  not  even  Mr.  Tennyson  —  who  did  not  fee! 
at  once  bound  closely  to  him  by  commanding  affection,  and  left  far  be- 
hind by  the  rapid  growth  and  rich  development  of  his  ever-searching 
mind ;  by  his 

" '  All-comprehensive  tenderness, 
All-subtilizing  intellect.' 

"  It  would  be  easy  to  show  what,  in  the  varied  forms  of  human  excel- 
lence, he  might,  had  life  been  granted  him,  have  accomplished ;  much 
more  difficult  to  point  the  finger  and  to  say,  '  This  he  never  could  have 
done.'  Enough  remains  from  among  his  early  efforts  to  accredit  what- 
ever mournful  witness  may  now  be  borne  of  him.  But  what  can  be  a 
nobler  tribute  than  this,  that  for  seventeen  years  after  his  death,  a  poet, 
fast  rising  towards  the  lofty  summit  of  his  art,  found  that  young  fading 
image  the  richest  source  of  his  inspiration,  and  of  thoughts  that  gave 
him  buoyancy  for  a  flight  such  as  he  had  not  hitherto  attained  ? " 

Richard  Monckton  Milnes  (Lord  Houghton),  in  a  small  volume  of 
poems  published  a  few  months  after  Arthur  Hallam's  death,  has  a  dedi- 
cation to  Henry  Hallam,  in  which  he  pays  the  following  tribute  to 
Arthur's  memory:  — 

"  If  I  have  ever  entertained  pleasurable  anticipations  connected  with 
the  publication  of  any  production  of  my  mind,  they  have  owed  not  a 
little  to  the  thought  that  I  should  thus  be  enabled  to  give,  in  my 
humble  way,  an  open  testimony  to  the  affectionate  admiration  with 
which  I  regarded  one  whom  I  loved  with  the  truth  of  early  friendship, 
and  you  with  a  parent's  passion.  It  has  pleased  that  high  Will  to 
which  we  must  submit  everything,  even  our  loves,  to  take  him  away,  in 
whom  the  world  has  lost  so  much,  and  they  who  knew  him  so  much 
more.  We  are  deprived  not  only  of  a  beloved  friend,  of  a  delightful 
companion,  but  of  a  most  wise  and  influential  counsellor  in  all  the 


172  NOTES. 

serious  concerns  of  existence,  of  an  incomparable  critic  in  all  our  lit- 
erary efforts,  and  of  the  example  of  one  who  was  as  much  before  us  in 
everything  else  as  he  is  now  in  the  way  of  life. 

"  I  hold  his  kind  words  and  earnest  admonitions  in  the  best  part  of  my 
heart,  I  have  his  noble  and  tender  letters  by  my  side,  and  I  feel  secure 
from  any  charge  of  presumption  in  thus  addressing  you  under  the 
shield  of  his  sacred  memory." 

A  lady,  speaking  of  young  Hallam  after  his  death,  said  to  Tennyson, 
"  I  think  he  was  perfect."  "  And  so  he  was,"  the  poet  replied,  *'  as  near 
perfection  as  a  mortal  man  can  be." 

Of  the  many  commentaries  on  In  Memoriam  no  one  seems  to  us  more 
satisfactory,  on  the  whole,  than  Prof.  John  F.  Genung's  Tennyson's  In 
Memoriam  ;  its  Purpose  and  its  Structure  (2d  ed.,  Boston,  1884).  Other 
valuable  discussions  of  the  poem  are  A  Key  to  Lord  Tennyson's  In  Me- 
morzam,  by  Rev.  Alfred  Gatty,  D.  D.  (3d  edition,  London,  1885),  for 
which  the  poet  himself  furnished  some  corrections  and  comments, 
which  in  this  edition  are  printed  in  italics;  Prolegomena  to  In  Me- 
moriam, by  Thomas  Davidson  (Boston,  1889);  A  Companion  to  In 
Memoriam,  by  Elizabeth  R.  Chapman  (London,  1888);  and  Tennyson 
and  In  Memoriam,  by  Joseph  Jacobs  (London,  1892).  See  also  the 
admirable  study  of  the  poem  in  Phases  of  Thought  and  Criticism,  by 
Brother  Azarias  (Boston,  1892),  pages  183-268. 

According  to  Professor  Genung,  the  fundamental  idea  of  the  poem 
may  be  thus  stated  (page  70) :  — 

"THAT  LOVE  is  INTRINSICALLY  IMMORTAL. 

"  All  the  achievements  of  thought  which  make  In  Memoriam  so  vic- 
torious a  poem  are  simply  this  idea  raised  to  a  higher  power,  with  its 
interpretation  for  life  and  history." 

The  "  framework  "  of  the  poem  is  tabulated  by  the  same  critic  thus : 

PROLOGUE. 
Introtwrtors  <S5tacje.    i. — xxvii. 

PROSPECT I.— VI. 

DEFINING- POINT — BEGINNING.       . VII. 

ARRIVAL  AND   BURIAL  OF   THE   DEAD XVII. — XX. 

JFirst  (Eaclf.    xxvin. — LXXVII. 

CHRISTMAS-TIDB XXVIII.—  XXX. 

SPRINGTIDE       .      .      .      .     • XXXVIII.,    XXXIX. 

FIRST  ANNIVERSARY   OF   THE   DEATH LXXII. 

•Seronfc  <£}JcU.    LXXVIII. — an. 

CHRISTMAS-TIDE IXXVIH. 

NEW   YEAR LXXXIH. 

SECOND   ANNIVERSARY   OF  THE   DEATH XCIX. 

JCfjtrt  Cgclt.    av. — cxxxi. 

CHRISTMAS-TIDE CIV.,    CV. 

NEW   YEAR o CVL 

BIRTHDAY   OF   DECEASED  (FEB.    I.) CVIL 

SPRINGTIDE CXV.,    t  XVt 

DEFINING-POINT  —  END •     CX1X, 

RETROSPECT   AND   CONCLUSION CXX. — CXXXI 

EPILOGUE. 


NOTES.  173 

"  According  to  the  above  table  we  are  to  find  the  thought  of  the 
poem  developed  in  three  cycles,  preceded  by  an  introductory  stage. 
These  cycles  present,  of  course,  very  different  lines  of  thought,  which 
necessitate  differences  in  arrangement.  In  all  three,  however,  the  pro- 
cedure is  fundamentally  the  same.  Each  cycle  is  introduced  by 
Christmas-tide.  Then  follows  a  series  of  poems  (in  the  Third  Cycle  a 
single  poem),  in  which  the  thought  characteristic  of  the  cycle  is  sug- 
gested in  outline.  Following  this,  each  cycle  introduces  its  character- 
istic season  or  anniversary, —  which  season  suggests  the  general  spirit 
of  the  cycle.  The  leading  thought  of  the  cycle,  having  been  thus  sug- 
gested and  introduced,  is  now  followed  out  at  length,  in  a  series  of 
poems  which  make  up  the  principal  bulk  of  the  cycle.  This  presenta- 
tion of  the  thought  is  followed,  in  the  first  and  second  cycles,  by  the 
anniversary  of  the  death,  which  in  each  case  gives  occasion  to  meet  and 
dispose  of  a  last  difficulty  opposed  by  the  poet's  mood  to  the  full  recep- 
tion of  the  thought,  and  thus  makes  the  triumph  of  the  cycle  complete. 
In  room  of  such  a  reminder  of  death,  the  third  cycle  closes  its  course 
of  thought  and  that  of  the  poem  by  a  new  springtide,  whose  suggestive- 
ness  is  obvious." 

When  reading  In  Memoriam  to  Mr.  Knowles,  the  poet  said :  "  It  is 
rather  the  cry  of  the  whole  human  race  than  mine.  In  the  poem  alto- 
gether private  grief  swells  out  into  thought  of,  and  hope  for,  the  whole 
world.  It  begins  with  a  funeral  and  ends  with  a  marriage — begins 
with  death  and  ends  in  promise  of  a  new  life  —  a  sort  of  Divine  Com- 
edy, cheerful  at  the  close.  It  is  a  very  impersonal  poem  as  well  as 
personal.  There  is  more  about  myself  in  Ulysses,  which  was  written 
under  the  sense  of  loss  and  that  all  had  gone  ~~6y7but  tiiat  still  life  must 
be  fought  out  to  the  end.  It  was  more  written  with  the  feeling  of  his 
loss  upon  me  than  many  poems  in  In  Memoriam.  .  .  .  It 's  too  hopeful, 
this  poem,  more  than  I  am  myself.  .  .  .  The  general  way  of  its  being 
written  was  so  queer  that  if  there  were  a  blank  space  I  would  put  in  a 
poem.  ...  I  think  of  adding  another  to  it,  a  speculative  one,  bringing 
out  the  thoughts  of  the  Higher  Pantheism,  and  showing  that  all  the 
arguments  are  about  as  good  on  one  side  as  the  other,  and  thus  throw 
man  back  more  on  the  primitive  impulses  and  feelings." 

The  poet  also  explained  to  Mr.  Knowles  that  there  were  "  nine 
natural  groups  or  divisions "  in  In  Memoriam,  as  follows :  from  i.  to 
viii. ;  from  ix.  to  xx. ;  from  xxi.  to  xxvii.;  from  xxviii.  to  xlix. ;  from  1. 
to  Iviii. ;  from  lix.  to  Ixxi. ;  front  Ixxii.  to  xcviii. ;  from  xcix.  to  ciii. ;  and 
from  civ.  to  cxxxi. 

PROLOGUE.  —  The  form  of  stanza  adopted  by  Tennyson  f or  In  Me* 
moriam  had  been  used  by  Lord  Herbert  of  Cherbury  (brother  of 
George  Herbert),  and  by  Ben  Jonson  in  his  Underwoods.  Rossetti 
"  claimed  to  have  rediscovered  the  metre  in  1844  "  (Jacobs) ;  but  Tenny- 
son had  already  used  it  in  two  poems  written  in  1833,  though  not  pub- 
lished until  1842  ("You  ask  me  why"  and  "  Love  thou  thy  land  "); 
and  Jennings  (Lord  Tennyson,  page  125)  says:  "We  have  excellent 
authority  for  saying  that,  as  far  as  Tennyson  knew  then,  he  thought  H 
had  invented  the  metre." 


1/4  NOTES. 

Mr.  J.  C.  Collins  remarks  that  "some  of  Herbert's  stanzas  are  so 
similar  to  In  Memoriam  that  even  a  nice  ear  might  excusably  mistake 
one  or  two  of  them  for  the  Laureate's  "  —  these,  for  instance  :  — 

"  These  eyes  again  thine  eyes  shall  see, 
These  hands  again  thine  hands  enfold, 
And  all  chaste  blessings  can  be  told 
Shall  with  us  everlasting  be. 

"  For  if  no  use  of  sense  remain 

When  bodies  once  this  life  forsake, 
Or  they  could  no  delight  partake, 
Why  should  they  ever  rise  again? " 

And  yet  we  may  infer  that  Tennyson  had  not  seen  Herbert's  volume, 
which  is  very  rare  and  scarcely  known  even  to  critical  students  of  early 
English  poetry. 

Strong  Son  of  God,  immortal  Love.  "  Immortal  Love  is  recognized 
not  only  as  an  affection  within  us,  but  as  an  entity  above  us,  ...  as  a 
divine  Object  of  faith  and  love,  to  be  worshipped  and  obeyed,  to  be 
recognized  as  at  the  same  time  the  source  and  the  goal  of  our  noblest 
life."  (Genung). 

George  Herbert,  as  Gatty  notes,  addresses  Christ  as  "  Immortal 
Love,  author  of  this  great  frame,"  etc. 

Davidson  remarks :  "  The  philosophic  meaning  of  the  poem  is 
summed  up  in  the  prologue,  written  in  1849.  This  takes  the  form  of 
an  address  or  prayer  to  '  immortal  Love,'  the  '  strong  Son  of  God,' 
the  author  of  all  things  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  of  life  and  of  death, 
the  source  of  that  justice  which  makes  life  rational.  Tennyson,  like 
Dante,1  holds  that  the  efficient  cause  of  the  universe  is  love,  and  that 
life  without  love  is  worse  than  death.2  Nor  is  the  divine  love  which 
made  and  sustains  the  universe  different  in  kind  from  human  love.  We 
may,  therefore,  trust  the  divine  love  for  all  that  we  should  expect  from 
the  highest  human  love,  and  more.  The  universe  will  satisfy  the 
three  postulates  of  the  reason. 

"  (i.)  It  will  be  governed  by  a  moral  law  far  more  perfect  than  any 
that  can  be  expressed  in  human  systems. 

"  (2.)  It  will  leave  the  human  will  free,  even  though  reason  may  be 
unable  to  see  how ;  but  that  freedom  will  be  secured  only  by  conformity 
to  the  divine  will. 

"  (3.)  It  will  make  possible  a  conscious  immortality  for  the  indi- 
vidual. Our  sense  of  justice  demands  this. 

"  But  all  these  things,  the  poet  admits,  are  only  postulates  of  reason, 
matters  of  faith,  not  objects  of  understanding  or  knowledge." 

1  "  L'amor  che  muove  il  sole  e  1'altre  stelle,"  (Parad.  last  line). 

2  See  xxvi.  3,  4.     Compare  Aristotle's   words:    "Without   friends  no  one  would 
choose  to  live,  though  he  possessed  all  other  good  things"  (Nik.  Eth.  viii.  i);  also 
Fichte's  "  Life  is  love  ;  and  the  whole  form  and  force  of  life  consist  in  love,  and  arise 
out  of  love  "'  (IVay  to  a  Blessed  Life,  i.).    This  doctrine  may  be  said  to  be  fundamental 
in  Aryan  thought.     The  Veda  tells  us,  speaking  of  creation :  — 

"  Then  first  came  Love  upon  it,  the  new  spring 
Of  mind  —  yea,  poets  in  their  hearts  discerned, 
Pondering,  this  bond  between  created  things 
And  uncreated." 


NOTES.  175 

I.   i.1  I  held  it  trttth,  with  him  who  sings,  etc.    "  It  may  be  stated,  on 


self  to  a  higher  life  and  a  broader  assertion  of  selfhood.  It  is  still  the 
same  self  trampling  upon  the  narrower  and  lower  experiences  of  life." 
Cf.  Longfellow,  The  Ladder  of  St.  Augustine.  The  passage  of  St. 
Augustine  is  in  Serin,  iii. :  "  De  vitiis  nostris  scalam  nobis  facimus  si 
vitia  calcamus."  Lowell  also  says  :  — 


"  'Tis  sorrow  builds  the  shining  ladder  up, 
Whose  golden  rounds  are  our  calamities, 

rer  God 
unsealed.' 


Whereon  our  feet  firm  planting,  neare 
The  spirit  climbs,  and  hath  its  eyes  ui 


The  dead  selves  of  Tennyson  are  neither  our  vices  nor  our  calamities, 
but  rather  "  our  general  experiences,  which  all  perish  as  they  happen." 

3,  4.     Ah,  sweeter  to  be  drunk  with  loss,  etc.     Better  to  give  way  to 
grief  without  restraint  than  to  forget  what  we  have  lost  and  miss  the 
"  sweet  uses  of  adversity." 

II.  3.     O  not  for  77iee  the  glow,  the  bloom.     Certain  critics  foolishly 
inferred  from  this  that  the  poet  was  not  aware  the  yew  blossoms,  and 
that  section  xxxix.  was  afterwards  inserted  to  correct  the  error ;  but  as 
an  italicized  note  in  Gatty  states,  "of  course  the  poet  always  knew  that 
a  tree  which  bears  a  berry  must  have  a  blossom  ;  but  sorrow  only  saw 
the  winter  gloom  of  the  foliage."     The  blossoming  of  the  yew  and  the 
"  smoke  "  of  its  abundant  pollen,  scattered  by  the  wind,  are  referred  to 
in  the  opening  lines  of  The  Holy  Grail:  — 

"  Beneath  a  world-old  yew-tree,  darkening  half 
The  cloisters,  on  a  gustful  April  morn 
That  puff'd  the  swaying  branches  into  smoke 
Above  them,"  etc. 

4.  And  gazing  on  thee,  sullen  tree.     The  first  ed.  misprints  "  the  sul- 
len tree," 

III.  I.     What  whispers  from  thy  lying  lip?     Sorrow  "clothes  all 
nature  in  her  own  phantom  hollowness,  her  own  mourning  garb ;  she 
blurs  the  truth,  and  it  may  well  be  that  she  should  be  stifled  rather  than 
cherished"  (Chapman).     The   lying  lip,  which  some  critics  have  re- 
garded as  "  too  harsh,"  is  repeated  in  xxxix.  3. 

3.  With  all  the  music  in  her  tone.     The  first  ed.  has  "  her  music  in 
her  tone." 

IV.  3.     That  grief  hath  shaken  into  frost.      Water  may  be  cooled 
below  the  freezing-point  if  it  is  kept  perfectly  still ;  but  if  disturbed  it 
becomes  ice  at  once,  and  the  sudden  expansion  may  break  the  vessel 
containing  it. 

4.  Thou  shalt  not  be  the  fool  of  loss.     The  first  ed.  misprints  "  Thou 
shall  riot " 

V.  I.  I  sometimes  hold  it  half  a  sin,  etc.   "Oppressed  by  the  poverty 
of  language,  by  the  trick  of  all  human  utterance  to  garble  that  which  it 
would  fain  express,  the  poet  hesitates  to  clothe  his  thoughts  in  verse. 

1  The  references  in  these  Notes  are  to  sections  (or  "  poems,"  as  Tennyson  calls 
them)  and  stanzas,  not  to  lines. 


176  NOTES. 

But  the  exercise  is  sweet  and  soothing  to  him.     He  will  continue  to 
•   Seek  solace  from  it,  conscious  of  its  imperfections  "  (Chapman). 

VI.  I.   That  loss  is  common  to  the  race.     Cf.  Hamlet,  i.  2.  72  :  — 

"  Thou  know'st  't  is  common  ;  all  that  lives  must  die, 
Passing  through  nature  to  eternity." 

3.  Who  pledgest  now  thy  gallant  son.  Drinking  to  his  health  in  his 
absence  from  home. 

5.  Ye  know  no  more  than  /,  etc.  Tennyson  was  writing  a  letter  to 
Arthur  at  the  very  time  when  his  friend  died. 

VII.  i.   The  long  unlovely  street.     Wimpole  Street  in  London,  where 
Arthur  resided  (see  page   168  above)   while  he  was  studying  at  Lin- 
coln's Inn.     There   are   many  longer  streets   in   the   metropolis   than 
Wimpole  Street,  which,  even  with  its  continuation  as  Devonshire  Street, 
is  barely  half  a  mile  from  end  to  end ;  but  it  somehow  got  a  local  noto- 
riety for  its  length.     "  It  is  said  of  a  celebrated  clerical  wit,  that  almost 
his  last  words  were,  '  All  things  come  to  an  end '  —  a  pause  — '  except 
Wimpole  Street'  "  (Gatty). 

VIII.  2.  He  saddens,  all  the  magic  light,  etc.     Light  and  delight  form 
an  "  identical  rhyme."  So  we  find  here  and  hear  in  xxxv.  2,  and  hours  and 
ours  in  li.  4.     In  cv.  i.  the  original  rhyme  of  eave  and  eve  has  been 
removed  in  revising  the  stanza.     Milton,  Lowell,  and  a  few  other  poets 
occasionally  admit  these  rhymes  of  words  identical  in  sound  but  differ- 
ing in  sense,  which  are  regularly  used  in  Italian  and  some  other  lan- 
guages. 

5.  This  poor  flower  of  poesy.  This  poetic  gift  of  mine.  The  passage 
was  probably  written  when  Tennyson's  poetry  was  little  cared  for  —  when 
only  the  volumes  of  1830  and  1832  had  been  published.  His  friend 
(see  page  170  above)  had  recognized  its  promise  from  the  first. 

IX.  i.  Fair  ship,  that  from  the  Italian  shore,  etc.      Napier  says: 
"  Many  have  been  the  endeavors  to  discover  the  name  of  the   '  fair 
ship'  which  brought  home  Hallam's  remains,  and  thus  trace  her  after- 
history,  but  all  in  vain.     It  seems,  however,  that  she  landed  her  pre- 
cious freight  at  Dover,  though  the  poet  till  a  few  years  ago  always 
believed  that  she  had  put  in  to  Bristol/' 

For  the  apostrophe  to  the  ship,  cf.  Horace's  ode  (i.  3)  to  that  which 
^  was  to  bring  his  friend  Virgil  home  from  Greece. 

/      2.  Ruffle  thy  mirror1  d  mast.     The  reflection  of  the  mast  in  the  water 
is  ruffled,  or  disturbed,  by  the  ship  as  she  speeds  on  her  way. 

3.  Phosphor.     The  morning  star.     Cf.  cxxi.  3.  below. 

5.  Till  all  my  widow1  d  race  be  run.  This  line  is  repeated  in  xvii.  5 ; 
and  More  than  my  brothers  are  to  me  in  Ixxix.  i. 

X.i.  I  hear  the  bell  struck  in  the  night.  The  bell  that  marks  the  hours 
en  shipboard. 

4.  Or  where  the  kneeling  hamlet  drains,  etc.    Or  in  the  chancel  of  the 
church,  where  the  villagers  kneel  to  receive  the  sacramental  cup.     Cf. 
the  allusion  to  burials  in  the  chancel,  in  the  I3th  stanza  of  the  epilogue: 

"  Her  feet,  my  darling,  on  the  dead  ; 
Their  pensive  tablets  round  her  head." 


NOTES.  177 

5.  Should  toss  with  tangle  and  with  shells.  Tangle,  or  "  oar-weed," 
Laminaria  digitata,  grows  at  extreme  tide-limits,  where  its  fronds  rise 
and  dip  in  the  water.  Cf.  Plato,  Republic,  x. :  "  liketthe  sea-god  Glaucus, 
who,  buffeted  and  insulted  by  the  waves,  sank  clustered  with  shells  and 
seaweed  and  stones  "  (uarpea  re  Kai  <pi>Kia  Kat  ire'rpos). 

XL  I.  Calm  is  the  morn,  etc.  As  the  poet  explained  to  Dr.  Gatty, 
fie  scenery  described  "  does  not  refer  to  Clevedon,  but  to  some  Lincoln- 
shire wold,  from  which  the  whole  range  from  marsh  to  the  sea  was 
visible." 

3.  And  lessening  towers.  Church  towers  diminished  to  the  eye  by  dis- 
tance. Stopford  Brooke,  commenting  on  this  stanza,  says  :  ''That  tar 
landscape  to  which  Shelley  or  Wordsworth  would  have  allotted  twenty 
or  thirty  lines  is  done  in  four.  This  is  Tennyson's  concentrated  manner, 
and  the  landscape  grows  all  the  larger  from  the  previous  description  of 
the  small  space  of  ground  on  which  he  is  standing.  I  do  not  say  that  it 
is  better  than  the  expansive  landscapes  of  Shelley  or  Wordsworth,  but 
it  is  done  in  a  different  way,  and  with  its  own  distinct  emotion." 

XII.  i.  Lo,  as  a  dove  wkcn  up  she  springs,  etc.     A  carrier  dove,  with 
her  message  fastened  beneath  her  wings. 

2.  Ttns  mortal  ark.  The  body,  "  our  earthly  house  of  this  taberna- 
cle," (2  Cor.  v.  i.)  from  which  he  imagines  the  soul  flying  away  to  the 
ship  that  is  bringing  home  the  corpse  of  his  ffiend. 

XIII.  i.    Tears  of  the  widower,  etc.     "He  is  like  the  widower  for- 
ever missing  and  forever  weeping  his  Mate  espoused  saint.'     As  such  a 
one  between  sleep  and  waking  scarce  believes  his  loved  one  dead,  so 
the  musing  poet  cannot  always  wholly  realize  his  loss.     He  bids  time 
and  the  vears  teach  him  that  it  is  real  and  not  a  melancholy  dream " 
(Chapman). 

XIV.  5.  I  should  not  feel  it  to  be  strange.      Gatty  quotes  Cowper's 
lines,  written  after  losing  his  mother  :  — 

"  What  ardently  I  wish'd  I  still  believed, 
And,  disappointed  still,  was  still  deceived." 

XV.  I.   To-night  the  winds  begin  to  rise.     The  first  ed.  has  "  began  to 
rise." 

Stopford  Brooke  remarks  here :  "The  tempest  begins  with  what  is 
close  at  hand  —  the  wood  by  which  he  stands  at  sunset:  — 

"  « The  last  red  leaf  is  whirl'd  away, 
The  rooks  are  blown  about  the  skies.* 

And  then,  after  that  last  admirable  line  which  fills  the  whole  sky  with 
the  gale,  he  lifts  his  eyes,  and  we  see  with  him  the  whole  world  below 
painted  also  in  four  lines  [as  in  xi.  3.]  —  the  forest,  the  waters,  the 
meadows,  struck  out,  each  in  one  word ;  and  the  wildness  of  the  wind 
and  the  width  of  the  landscape  given,  as  Turner  would  have  given  them, 
by  the  low  shaft  of  storm-shaken  sunlight  dashed  from  the  west  right 
across  to  the  east.  Lastly,  to  heighten  the  impression  of  tempest,  to  show 
the  power  it  will  have  when  the  night  is  come,  to  add  a  far  horizon  to 
the  solemn  world,  he  paints  the  rising  wrath  of  the  storm  in  the  cloud 
above  the  ocean  rim,  all  aflame  with  warlike  sunset.  It  is  well  done, 


NOTES. 

but  whosoever  reads  the  whole  will  feel  that  the  storm  of  the  human 
heart  is  higher  than  the  storm  of  Nature." 

3.  A  plane  of  molten  glass.  Gatty  quotes  Job  xxxviii.  18 :  "as  a  molten 
looking-glass;  "  but  "  looking-glass  "  there  should  have  been  "mirror,'1 
the  reference  being  to  the  metallic  mirrors  of  ancient  times  before  the 
art  of  silvering  glass  was  known. 

5.  And  onward  drags  a  laboring  breast.  Cf.  Marlowe,  Dr.  Faustus, 
sc.  xvi. :  "Into  the  entrails  of  yon  laboring  cloud;"  and  Milton, 
L' Allegro:  — 

"  Mountains,  on  whose  barren  breast 
The  laboring  clouds  do  often  rest." 

XVI.  I.  Calm  despair  and  wild  unrest.     The  former  expressed  in  xi. 
the  latter  in  xv.     He  asks  whether   such  alternations  of  feeling  are 
possible.     "  Is  his  sorrow  variable  ?     Or  do  these  changes  affect  the 
surface  merely  of  his  deep-seated  grief  ?     Or,  again,  has  his  reason  been 
unhinged  by  grief?"  (Chapman). 

XVII.  i.  Compeird thy  canvas.     That  is,  impelled  it;  a  Latinism. 

XVIII.  i.   The  violet  of  his  native  land.     Possibly  suggested  by  Ham- 
let, v.  i.  262:  — 

"  And  from  her  fair  and  unpolluted  flesh 
May  fliolets  spring! " 

See  also  Persius,  Sat.  i.  39 :  — 

"  Nunc  non  e  tumulo  fortunataque  favilla 
Nascentur  violae." 

3.  Come  then,  pzire  hands,  and  bear  the  head,  etc.     The  bearers  at 
the  funeral  of  Arthur  were  the  tenant  farmers  on  the  Clevedon  estate. 
The  Rev.  William  Newland  Pedder,  who  was  vicar  of  Clevedon  for 
forty  years  and  died  in  1871,  read  the  burial  service. 

4.  I,  falling  on  his  faithful  heart,  etc.     Apparently  suggested  by  2 
Kings,  iv.  34. 

XIX.  I.   They  laid  him  by  the  pleasant  shore.      Clevedon   Church, 
where  Arthur  was  buried,  overlooks  a  broad  expanse  01  water,  where 
the  Severn  flows  into  the  Bristol  Channel. 

4.  My  deeper  anguish  also  falls,  etc,  As  the>e  tidal  streams  are  silent 
when  fullest,  so  his  deepest  grief  is  voiceless ;  but  when  it  ebbs  at  times 
he  "  can  speak  a  little  then." 

XX.  i.   The  lesser  griefs  that  may  be  said,  etc.     "  Varying  the  image, 
he  will  compare  the  moods  in  which  he  can  express  his  grief  to  the 
garrulous  mourning  of  servants  for  a  kind  master  newly  dead.     The 
children  of  the  dead  gaze  mutely  on  the  vacant  chair;  and  so  his  'othef 
griefs  within,'  the  closer  and  more  poignant  griefs,  are  mute  "  (Chap:- 
man). 

XXL  i.  I  sing  to  him  that  rests  below.  -  The  poet,  who  did  not  visit 
Clevedon  until  long  alter  the  death  of  Arthur,  seems  to  have  supposed 
that  he  would  be  buried  in  the  churchyard,  where  in  this  poem  he  im- 
agines himself  to  be  standing. 

And  make  them  pipes  whereon  to  blow.  Suggested  by  the  ancient  idea 
of  pipes  made  from  straw  or  reeds.  Cf.  Milton,  Lycidas,  32 :  — 


NOTES.  179 

"  Meanwhile  the  rural  ditties  were  not  mute, 
Temper'd  to  the  oaten  flute ;  " 

and  Id.  88:  "And   now  my  oat  proceeds."     See  also    Comus,  345: 
"  Or  sound  of  pastoral  reed  with  oaten  stops,"  etc. 

5.  Her  secret  from  the  latest  moon.     Mr.  Jacobs  thinks  that  this  must 
allude  to  the  discovery  of  the  satellite  of  Neptune  in  1846,  and  that  this 
part  of  this  poem  was  therefore  written  very  late ;  but  the  reference  to 
astronomical  discoveries  may  be  less  specific. 

7.  And  one  is  glad,  etc.  The  first  ed.  has  "And  unto  one;"  and 
the  same,  two  lines  below,  instead  of  "And  one  is  sad." 

XXII.  i.   Thro1  four  sweet  years.     From  1828,  when  he  first  became 
acquainted  with  Arthur  at  Cambridge  ;  the  fifth  autumnal  slope,  refer- 
ring  to  September,  1833,  when  his  friend  died. 

3.  The  Shadow  fear'd  of  man.  Death,  which,  in  the  next  poem,  keeps 
the  keys  of  all  the  creeds  because  it  will  solve  all  questions  concerning 
the  world  beyond  the  grave. 

Critics  have  complained  that  "  the  notion  of  a  Shadow  keeping  keys 
.is  a  very  halting  metaphor ;  "  and  Mr.  Tainsh  says  that  he  cannot  de- 
fend the  figure,  though  he  "nevertheless  likes  the  line."  It  is  a 
sufficient  defence  to  remind  the  critics  that  the  keys  are  as  shadowy  and 
insubstantial  as  the  phantom  who  keeps  them.^ 

XXIII.  i.    Breaking  into  song  by  Jits.     Tennyson    here    furnishes 
Gatty  with  this  note :  "  It  is  a  fact  that  the  poem  was  written  at  both 
various  times  and  places  —  through  a  course  of  years,  and  where  the 
author  happened  to  be,  in  Lincolnshire,  London,  Essex,  Gloucestershire, 
Wales,  anywhere,  as  the  spirit  moved  him."     This  explains  some  things 
which  have  puzzled  certain  critics,  who  appear  to  have  assumed  that 
all  the  poems  were  written  in  the  order  in  which  they  are  now  printed. 

6.  And  many  an  old  philosophy,  etc.     Referring  to  their  studies  in 
.Greek  philosophy,  as  the  following  lines  do  to  their  enjoyment  of  the  old 

pastoral  poetry. 

XXIV.  i.   The  very  source  and  fount  of  day,  etc.     Even  the  sun  has 
spots  on  its  surface. 

2.  Since  our  first  sun,  etc.     The  first  ed.  has  "  Since  Adam  left  his 
garden  yet." 

3.  And  is  it  that  the  haze  of  grief ,  etc.    Gatty  compares  Guinevere:  — 

"  The  moony  vapor  rolling  round  the  King, 
Who  seem  d  the  phantom  of  a  giant  in  it." 

The  reading  of  the  next  line  inx  the  first  ed.  was :    "  Hath  stretch'd  my 
former  joy  so  great." 

4.  And  orb  into  the  perfect  star^  etc.     As  the  earth  on  which  we  live 
would  appear  as  a  star  if  we  could  view  it  from  the  depths  of  space. 

XXV.  i.  /  know  that  this  was  life,  etc.      Genung  remarks:  "The 
answer  to  this  inquiry  [in  xxiv.]  is  also  by  implication  an  answer  to  the 
inquiry  of  poem  xvi.     The  secret  of  the  past  glory,  as  also  the  secret  of 
the  present  confusedness,  is  LOVE,  which  hallowed  all  intercourse  with 
Arthur,  and  made  every  burden  a  joy.     For  between  friend  and  friend 
burdens  were  halved  by  love.    '  But  one  Thing  is  most  Admirable,'  says 
Bacon,  '  which  is,  that  this   Communicating  of  a  Mans  Selfe  to  his 


ISO  NOTES. 

Frend,  works  two  contrarie  Effects ;  For  it  redoubleth  loyes,  and  cut- 
let Griefes  in  Halfes.  For  there  is  no  Man,  that  imparteth  his  loyes 
to  his  Frend,  but  he  ioyeth  the  more;  And  no  Man,  that  imparteth  his 
Griefes  to  his  Frend,  but  hee  grieueth  the  lesse.'  " 

The  daily  burden.  The  poet  has  burden  here  —  perhaps  for  the 
alliteration  with  day  and  daily  —  but  elsewhere  burthen. 

XXVI.  3.  O,  if  indeed  that  eye  foresee,  etc.     "  Better  that  he  should 
die,  than  that  love  should  perish  and  become  indifference.     Better  deep 
feeling  and  passion,  with  all  the  pain  that  may  come  of  them,  than  the 
calm  of  a  sluggish,  indifferent  heart  "  (Davidson). 

4.  Then  might  I  find,  etc.  The  first  ed  has  "  So  might  I  find ; "  and 
in  the  last  line  of  the  stanza,  "  To  cloak  me,"  etc. 

My  proper  scorn.  Scorn  of  myself.  For  proper  in  the  sense  of  mun, 
cf.  The  Princess,  vi.  284  :  "  each  to  her  proper  hearth  ;  "  and  The  Tem- 
pest, iii.  3.  60  :  "Their  proper  selves,"  etc. 

XXVII.  4.  I  hold  it  true,  whate'er  befall,  etc.     "  The  memory  of  such 
a  love,  and  its  continued  life  in  loss,  is  far  better  than  any  state  wherein 
any  trait  of  love  —  its  passion,  or  its  purity,  or  its  fidelity  —  is  absent,, 
even  though  the  want  of  it  brings  rest.     Such  rest  is  '  want-begotten  :  * 
it  betokens  something  less  than  true  manhood. 

" « I  hid  it  true,  whate'er  befall ; 
I  feel  it,  when  I  sorrow  most ; 
'Tis  better  to  have  lovtd  and  lost 
Than  never  to  have  loved  at  all.' 

This  and  the  preceding  poem  mark  the  first  fulfilment  of  the  desire 
expressed  in  the  opening  poem. 

"  Here  the  Introductory  Stage  ends ;  and  two  things,  involved  in  these 
last  two  poems,  may  be  regarded  as  its  characteristic  achievement,  pre- 
paratory to  the  First  Cycle  :  first,  the  desire  and  resolution  to  cherish 
the  integrity  of  love  in  all  time  to  come ;  and,  secondly,  the  thought 
that  such  love  is  an  essential  endowment  of  the  holiest  manhood,  to  he 
valued  and  cherished  though  its  object  be  forever  removed  "  (Genung). 

Cf.  Congreve,  Way  of  the  World,  ii.  2 :  "  'T  is  better  to  have  been  left 
than  never  to  have  been  loved." 

I  feel  it  when  I  sorrow  most.  This  and  the  two  following  lines  are  re- 
peated in  Ixxxv.  i. 

XXVIII.  I.   The  time  draws  near  the  birth  of  Christ.     The  critics,  as 
we  shall  see,  have  made  sundry  mistakes  concerning  the  date  of  the 
three  Christmases  referred  to  in  the  poem.     Gatty  says  here  that  this 
first  Christmas  is  "possibly  at  the  end  of   the  year  1833;"  but  in  a 
note  on  'the  "Last  year"  of  xxx.  4  he  says  :  "This  Seems  to  identify 
the  time  to  be  Christmas,  1834,  as   Ha"am   died  on   I5th   September, 
1833,  and  was  buried  in  January,  1834."     On  the  contrary,  the  "last 
year  "  must  refer  to  the  Christmas  of  1832,  when  Arthur  was  living; 
and  this  Christmas  must  be  that  of  1833. 

Some,  however,  have  been  puzzled  to  reconcile  this  date  with  the 
preceding  poem  xxi.,  which,  they  say,  implies  that  Arthur  was  buried 
before  the  Christmas  of  xxviii. — xxx.  But,  as  Tennyson  himself  has 
told  us  (see  on  xxiii.  i  above),  the  poem  was  written 'at  various  times 


NOTES.  l8l 

and  places  ;  and,  in  arranging  the  parts  for  publication,  some  were 
probably  inserted  before  others  that  had  been  written  earlier.  If  xxi. 
was  written  before  xxviii.,  the  poet,  residing  in  a  remote  and  secluded 
part  of  "Lincolnshire,  might  have  taken  it  for  granted  that  the  remains 
of  his  friend  had  already  reached  Clevedon  and  been  laid  in  their  last 
resting-place,  several  months  having  elapsed  since  his  death.  What 
Mrs.  Ritchie  says  of  Somersby  in  the  childhood  of  the  poet  was  still 
true  of  it  in  1833  :  "  It  was  so  far  away  from  the  world,  so  behind- 
hand in  its  echoes  (which  must  have  come  there  softened  through  all 
manner  of  green  and  tranquil  things,  and,  as  it  were,  hushed  into  pas- 
toral silence),  that  though  the  early  part  of  the  century  was  stirring 
with  the  clang  of  legions,  few  of  its  rumors  seem  to  have  reached 
the  children.  They  never  heard,  at  the  time,  of  the  battle  of  Water- 
loo." In  1833,  when  railways  were  just  beginning  to  be  built,  Som- 
ersby was  farther  from  London  than  the  remotest  corner  of  the  king- 
dom is  now. 

2.  Pour  voices  of  four  hamlets  round,  etc.     These  churches  cannot  be 
identified.     As  Gatty  remarks,  those  in  the  neighborhood  of  Somersby 
probably   have   too   small   belfries   to   allow   of  change-ringing.      The 
sounds  may  have  been  only  in  the  poet's  mind. 

3.  Peace  and  goodwill,  goodwill  and  peace,^t\.c..     The  rhythm  is  like 
the  chiming  of  bells. 

5.  But  they  my  troiibled  spirit  rule,  etc.  Davidson  compares  with  this 
the  effect  of  the  Easter  bells  upon  Faust,  in  bringing  him  back  to  hope 
and  preventing  suicide.  See  Goethe's  Faust,  i. 

Sorrow  touched  with  joy.     That  is,  joy  born  of  hope. 

XXIX.  3.  Make  one  wreath  more  for  Use  and  Wont.    "The  Christmas 
garlands  are  but  a  mockery  now,  and  if  they  are  not  banished  from  the 
house  it  is  because  old  custom,  too,  is  but  a  passing  thing.     The  old 
traditions  fade,  like  all  things  else  in  a  world  of  change  and  loss.     Why 
cheat  them  of  their  due  before  their  time  ?  "    (Chapman). 

XXX.  4.    We  sung.     The  sung  is  used  for  variety  of  expression  after 
rang,  but  is  changed  to  sang  in  the  next  two  lines. 

XXXI.  4.   The  lips  of  that  Evangelist.     St.  John,  the  only  one  who 
records  the  raising  of  Lazarus. 

XXXIII.  i.  O  thou  that  after  toil  and  storm,  etc.  "  Regarding  the  re- 
lation of  one  who  knows  to  one  who  beli'eves.  Lazarus  and  Mary  illus- 
trate two  phases  of  Christian  life:  those  whose  ripened  reason  and 
spiritual  insight  make  their  view  of  unseen  things  approach  the  charac- 
ter of  knowledge  ;  and  those  whose  faith,  without  knowledge,  supports 
itself  by  forms.  Each  life  has  a  blessedness  of  its  own ;  and  '  faith 
through  form,'  which  produces  practical  good  deeds,  is  not  to  be  de- 
spised, even  by  the  most  advanced  in  spiritual  things  "  (Genung). 

"  Let  those  who  have  not  such  simplicity  of  trust,  who  deem  perhaps 
that  they  have  reached  a  higher  standpoint,  fought  their  wav  to  a  purer 
creed,  beware  of  troubling  the  Mary -spirits  that  they  know.  It  may  be 
that  their  faith,  which  has  outgrown  all  form,  is  a  subtle  thing,  but  is  it 
as  fruitful  of  good  works  as  the  childlike  faith  of  the  Marys  ?  And  let 
them  beware  lest,  in  a  world  of  sin,  it  fail  them  in  the  hour  of  need  " 
(Chapman). 


1 82  NOTES. 

XXXIV.  i.  My  awn  dim  life  should  teach  me  this,  etc.     Life  itself 
should  teach  us  that  life  must  be  immortal.     Otherwise  all  is  but  dust 
and   ashes — all  the  beauty  of  the  world  no  more  than  the  fantastic 
dream  of  a  poet's  wild  imagination. 

XXXV.  i.  Yet  if  some  voice  that  man  could  trust,  etc.     "  Death  seems 
by  its  appearance  to  teach  the  opposite ;  and  yet  all  the  higher  worth  of 
love,  all  that  makes  it  nobler  than  a  satyr's  mood,  requires  for  its  inter- 
pretation and  integrity  that  this  appearance  of  mortality  be  disregarded. 
'  Love  cannot  tolerate  the  thought  of  its  own  end.     "  It  announces  itself 
as  an  eternal  thing."     The  spontaneous  forms  it  assumes  in  language 
put  it  outside  all  limitations  of  time.     It  takes  us  over  into  the  field  of 
absolute  existence,  and  says:  Here  is  native  ground;  I   cannot  die;  if 
I  perish  I  am  no  longer  love,  but  misery.     Love  has  but  one  symbol  in 
language  —  forever  ;  its  logic  is,  there  is  no  death'  "  (Genung). 

3.  A^onian    hills.     The   "everlasting    hills."     Cf.    xcv.    n    below: 
"yEonian  music." 

According  to  Mr.  James  Knowles  (Nineteenth  Century,  January,  1893), 
the  poet  explains  this  stanza  as  referring  to  "  the  vastness  of  the  future, 
the  enormity  of  the  ages  to  come  after  your  little  life  would  act  against 
that  love." 

4.  The  sound  of  that  forgetful  shore.     For  the  peculiar  use  of  for- 
getful, cf.  Milton,  P.  L.  ii.  74 :  — 

"  Let  such  bethink  them,  if  the  sleepy  drench 
Of  that  forgetful  lake  benumb  not  still,"  etc. 

5.  Love  had  not  been,  etc.     Love  would  either  not  exist  or  would  be 
of  the  lowest  sensual  type. 

XXXVI.  i.    Tho"1  truths  in  manhood  darkly  join,  etc.     w  What  our 
holiest  intuitions  require   finds   its   fitting  expression  in  the  revealed 
Word  of  God ;  especially  in  the  Word  made  flesh,  who  appeals  to  all, 
and  expresses  an  inner  idea  which  is  too  deep-seated  for  men  unaided 
to  utter,  and  yet  which  every  one,  even  the  most  unlettered,  may  read  " 
(Genung). 

3.  And  so  the  Word  had  breath,  etc.     See   I  Timothy,  iii.  16  and  I 
John,  14. 

4.  And  those  wild  eyes  that  watch  the  wave,  etc.     The  savage  races 
of  the  Pacific  Islands. 

XXXVII.  I.    Urania   speaks  with   darkened  brow,  etc.      "  But  how 
shall  his  muse  dare  to  profane  these  holy  mysteries  ?     She  is  of  earth, 
and  it  is  not  for  her  to  treat  of  things  revealed.     The  song  of  human 
love  and  human  loss  alone  is  hers.     These  loftier  themes  belong  to 
Urania,  not  Melpomene.     Yet  Arthur  loved  to  speak  of  things  divine 
and  so  the  poet  is  fain  to  mingle  some  whisper  of  them  in  his  singing ' 
(Chapman). 

3.  /  am  not  worthy  even  to  speak.     The  first  ed.  has  "  but  to  speak.'1 

5.  And  dear  to  me  as  sacred  wine,  etc.     The  first  reading  was  "  Anc 
dear  as  sacramental  wine."     Gatty  suggests  that  the  poet  made  the 
change  "  that  the  reader  should  see  that  he  spoke  only  for  himself," 
which  the  addition  of  "  to  me  "  makes  clear. 

XXXVIII.  2.    The  blowing  season.     The  season  when   "plants  are 


NOTES.  183 

blossoming,"  as  the  poet  seems  to  have  found  it  necessary  to  explain  to 
Gatty. 

XXXIX.  Added  to  the  poem  in  1871,  See  p.  167  above.  "  Some 
acute  critics  have  quite  failed  to  comprehend  the  poet's  purpose  in 
introducing  it.  Considered  in  its  connection,  however,  and  J«ith  its 
allusions  resolved,  it  supplies  a  very  important  link  in  the  thought.  It 
alludes,  as  does  the  other  inserted  poem,  to  poem  iii.,  together  with  ii., 
and  adds  another  link  in  the  same  chain  of  references  to  sorrow  and 
nature,  by  showing  how  the  heart  which  sorrow  has  deadened  into 
despair  in  the  face  of  nature,  is  yet  touched  and  cheered  by  the  awak-  * 
ing  life  of  springtide  "  (Genung). 

XL.  i.  Could  we  forget,  etc.  The  expression  of  a  wish  —  O  that  we 
could  forget,  etc. 

2.  Make  April  of  her  tender  eyes.  Cf.  Shakespeare,  Antony  and  Cleo- 
patra,  iii.  2.  43  :  —-  ^ 

"  The  April 's  in  her  eyes  ;  it  is  love's  spring,     ^-  X 

And  those  the  showers  to  bring  it  on." 

5.  In  those  great  offices  that  suit,  etc.     The  first  ed.  reads  "In  such 
great  offices  as  suit."     Mr.  Knowles  quotes  the  poet  as  saying:  "I  hate 
that  —  I  should  not  write  so  now  —  I'd  almost  rather  sacrifice  a  mean- 
ing than  let  two  s's  come  together."     This  occurs,  however,  in  cxi.  2, 
where  he  might  have  written  "fashion  sake," as  in  Elizabethan  English. 

XLI.  5.  That  I  shall  be  thy  mate  no  more,  etc.  The  thought  of 
Arthur's  continued  progress,  with  even  his  ethereal  energies  greatened, 
.in  a  strange  and  august  state  of  being,  rouses  the  fear  that  he  will 
outstrip  the  earthly  survivor,  and  so  be  always  beyond  reach  "  (Genung). 

6.  The  secular  to-be.     The  ages  of  eternity. 

XLII.  i.  He  still  outstript  me.  Always  outstript  me.  Cf.  SJiake- 
speare,  Tempest,  i.  2.  229:  "the  still- vexed  Bermoothes"  (the  ever-dis- 
turbed Bermudas),  etc. 

XLIII.  3.  So  that  still  garden  of  the  souls.  The  first  ed.  has  "  But" 
for  So  ;  and  "  would  last "  for  will  last  in  the  next  stanza. 

4.  At  the  spiritual  prime.     On  the  resurrection  morning. 

XLIV.  i.  But  he  forgets  the  days,  etc.  That  is,  his  earliest  infancy, 
before  the  sutures  of  the  skull  had  closed.  Mr.  B.  Kellogg,  in  an 
American  edition  of  selections  from  In  Memoriam,  strangely  takes  the 
allusion  to  be  to  extreme  old  age,  the  doorways  of  the  head  being  "the 
senses." 

2.  A  little  flash,  a  mystic  hint.     Cf.  The  Two  Voices  :  — 

"  Moreover,  something  is  or  seems, 
That  touches  me  with  mystic  gleams, 
Like  glimpses  of  forgotten  dreams  — 

Of  something  felt,  like  something  here, 
Of  something  done,  I  know  not  where, 
Such  as  no  language  can  declare ;  " 

Also  Wordsworth's  familiar, "  Our  birth  is  but  asleep_and  a  forgetting ;  " 
and  Mrs.  Browning's  lines  (evidently  a  rerrfiiiiscence~oT^Wordsworth) 
near  the  beginning  of  Aurora  Leigh  :  — 


1 84  NOTES. 

*'  I  have  not  so  far  left  the  coasts  of  life 
To  travel  inland,  that  I  cannot  hear 
The  murmur  of  the  outer  Infinite, 
Which  unweaned  babies  smile  at  in  their  sleep, 
When  wondered  at  for  smiling." 

3.  If  death  so  taste  Lethean  springs.     Gatty  says  that  "  The  poet  here 
makes  Lethe  produce  remembrance,  instead  of  forgetfulness,  which  is 
its  normal  effect."     Not  so ;  he  merely  suggests,  as  Wordsworth  does 
in  his  famous  Ode,  that  the  forgetfulness  is  not  absolutely  complete. 

4.  My  guardian  angel  "will  speak  out,  etc.     Cf.  Matt,  xviii.  10. 

XLV.  I.  The  baby  new  to  earth  and  sky,  etc.  "The  grand  result  of 
this  earthly  life,  as  it  advances  from  infancy  to  maturity,  is  the  develop- 
ment of  self-conscious  personality,  and  with  it  the  possibility  of  memory. 
Unless  we  suppose  all  this  life's  highest  achievement  is  lost,  this  self- 
conscious  personality  and  memory  continue  in  heaven"  (Genung). 

XLV  I.  I.  We  ranging  down  this  lower  track,  etc.  "In  this  life  we 
experience  '  thorn  and  flower,'  grief  and  joy ;  and  the  past  becomes 
mercifully  shaded  as  time  goes  on,  otherwise  the  retrospect  would  be 
intolerable.  But  hereafter  all  shadow  on  what  has  happened  will  be 
removed,  and  all  will  be  clear  '  from  marge  to  marge ; '  and  the  five 
years  of  earthly  friendship  will  be  the  '  richest  field '  in  the  '  eternal 
landscape ' "  (Gatty). 

4.  Love  a  brooding  star,  etc.  "  As  if  Lord  of  the  whole  life  "  (Ten- 
nyson, as  quoted  by  Knowles). 

XLVII.  i.  That  each  who  seems  a  separate  whole,  etc.  The  theory 
that  the  individual  being  will,  in  another  state  of  existence,  be  merged 
in  "  the  general  soul,"  is  repudiated  by  the  poet.  "  St.  Paul  is  not  more 
distinct  and  emphatic  upon  our  individuality  hereafter"  (Gatty). 

4.  Before  the  spirits  fade  away,  etc.  "  Into  the  Universal  Spirit  — 
but*  at  least  one  last  parting,  and  would  always  want  it  again  —  of 
course  "  (Tennyson  quoted  by  Knowles). 

XLVIII.  i.  Jf  these  brief  lays,  etc.  "  The  office  of  the  song  is  not  to 
give  logically  conclusive  answers,  but  Love's  answer,  making  doubts 
yield  her  service  "  (Genung). 

XLIX.  i.  From  art,  from  nature,  from  the  schools,  etc.  "Let  no 
man  think  that  the  fancied  hopes  and  fears  with  which  he  toys  touch 
more  than  the  surface  of  the  mourner's  grief.  He  hails  every  random 
influence  that  art,  nature,  philosophy,  may  shed  upon  that  sullen  sur- 
face, chequering  and  dimpling  it,  like  shafts  of  light  and  tender  breezes 
playing  upon  a  pool.  Beneath,  in  the  depths,  the  very  springs  of  life 
are  tears  "  (Chapman). 

L.\4-  To  point  the  term  of  human  strife,  etc.  To  mark  the  end  of 
this  earthly  life  and  the  dawn  of  the  eternal  day. 

LI.  i.  Do  we  indeed  desire  the  dead,  etc.  The  dead,  if  near  us,  must 
see  all  our  "  inner  vileness."  But  "  they  see  as  God  sees,  and  make 
gracious  allowance." 

LII.  3.   The  sinless  years,  etc.     The  life  of  Christ. 

4.  Hath  sunder1  d  shell  from  pearl.    Has  sifted  the  evil  from  the  good. 

LIII.  2.  This  fancy.  The  first  ed.  has  "  this  doctrine  "  ;  in  the  next 
line  "  had  not  "  for  scarce  had ;  and,  two  lines  below,  "  Oh  !  "  for  Or. 


NOTES.  185 

The  poet's  comment  on  this  stanza,  as  Mr.  Knowles  tells  us,  was 
"  There 's  a  passionate  heat  of  nature  in  a  rake  sometimes  — the  nature 
that  yields  emotionally  may  come  straighter  than  a  prig's."  He  added, 
on  the  next  two  stanzas :  "  Yet  don't  you  be  making  excuses  for  this 
kind  of  thing  —  it 's  unsafe.  You  must  set  a  rule  before  youth.  There 's 
need  of  rule  to  men  also  —  though  no  particular  one  that  I  know  of  — 
it  may  be  arbitrary." 

Davidson  remarks :  "Mephistopheles  (Faust,  Part  i.  983)  is  made  to 
say  of  himself,  '  I  am  a  part  of  that  power  that  always  wills  the  evil, 
and  always  does  the  good.'  Tennyson,  observing  that  many  a  man  over- 
comes the  heats,  passions,  and  follies  of  youth,  becomes  '  a  sober  man 
among  his  boys,'  and  '  wears  his  manhood  hale  and  green,'  is  tempted  to 
adopt  Goethe's  view.  He  asks:  Must  the  field  of  life  be  sown  with 
'  wild  oats,'  ere  it  be  fit  to  produce  useful  grain  ?  At  best  it  could  be 
true  only  for  those  men  who  are  strong  enough  to  outlive  the  '  heats 
of  youth,'  not  for  those  who  succumb  to  them.  But,  even  were  it  true 
for  the  first,  it  would  be  unwise  to 

'  preach  it  as  a  truth 
To  those  that  eddy  round  and  round,' 

that  is,  those  who  are  still  in  the  whirlpool  of  passion.  We  must  not 
allow  the  difficulty  which  '  divine  Philosophy '  finds  in  drawing  a  clear 
line  between  good  and  evil  to  mislead  us  into  confounding  them,  or 
trifling  with  the  distinction  between  them.  All  such  confusion  is  pan- 
dering to  '  the  Lords  of  Hell.'  " 

L1V.  5.    An  infant  crying  in  the  night.     Cf.  cxxiv.  5 :  — 

"  Then  was  I  as  a  child  that  cries, 
But,  crying,  knows  his  father  near." 

LV.  I.  The  wish,  that  of  the  living  whole,  etc.  "  Is  not  the  desire  for 
a  future  existence  where  the  broken  threads  of  this  one  may  be  taken 
up  again,  the  thing  that  is  most  divine  in  us  ?  Yet  how  is  it  negatived 
by  Nature  at  every  turn  !  She  cares  only  for  the  type,  not  for  the 
individual ;  and  the  poet,  beholding  everywhere  the  cynicism  and  the 
callousness  of  her  operations,  falters  and  cries  out  tremblingly  to  that 
Power  of  Love  behind  Nature,  faintly  trusting  the  larger  hope" 
(Chapman). 

Davidson  remarks :  "  That  the  way  to  God  is  a  steep  stair  is  a  familiar 
conception  with  all  mystics,  with  Bernard,  Bonaventura,  Dante.  Even 
M.  Renan  says  :  '  the  path  of  Hhe  universe  is  shrouded  in  darkness,  but 
it  goes  toward  God.'  But  grandly  original  is  the  thought  that  this  stair 
is  an  '  altar-stair,"  and  that  the  great  world  itself  is  an  altar,  upon  which 
everything  that  lives,  if  it  will  save  its  life,  must  offer  itself  in  sacrifice 
to  God." 

LVI.  i.  '  So  careful  of  the  type  ?  But  no,  etc.  Genung  remarks :  "  It 
is  worthy  of  notice  that  in  an  earlier  work  this  same  question  of  man's 
destiny  has  presented  itself  to  the  poet,  and  in  the  same  manner  has 
been  left  unanswered.  At  the  close  of  The  Vision  of  Sin,  where  discus- 
sion has  been  made  concerning  sin's  ravages,  whether  avenged  by  sense, 
or  also  disintegrating  the  spirit,  the  lines  occur  :  — 


1 86  NOTES. 

" '  At  last  I  heard  a  voice  upon  the  slope 
Cry  to  the  summit,  "  Is  there  any  hope  ?  " 
To  which  an  answer  peal'd  from  that  high  land* 
But  in  a  tongue  no  man  could  understand ; 
And  on  the  glimmering  limit  far  withdrawn 
God  made  Himself  an  awful  rose  of  dawn.' 

In  the  poem  under  discussion,  however,  the  thought  is  greatly  ripened 
under  the  agency  of  Faith.  From  all  deepest  doubts  suggested  by 
Nature,  she  rises,  and  flees  from  Nature  to  God,  in  whose  hands  she 
tremblingly  leaves  the  answer." 

6.  That  tare  each  other  in  their  slime.  Collins  remarks  that  this  is  an 
excellent  illustration  of  Tennyson's  careful  learning,  though  he  may 
have  had  no  notion  of  the  singular  propriety  of  the  expression.  "  The 
slime  is  the  Trporffrrj  l\vs  —  Horace's  '  princeps  limus  '  (Od.  i.  16.  13),  the 
primeval  mud  out  of  which  all  things  were  formed  at  the  beginning, 
when  all  was  fluid  and  unconcocted." 

LVII.  i.  Peace;  come  away,  etc.  "  Possibly  addressed  to  his  sister, 
whom  he  now  calls  away  from  the  sad  subject  which  his  earthly  song 
had  treated"  (Gatty). 

2.  Methinks  my  friend  is  richly  shrined,  etc.  —  Gatty  gives  (italicized) 
as  the  poet's  comment :   "  The  author  speaks  of  these  poems  — '  me- 
thinks  I  have  built  a  rich  shrine  for  my  friend,  but  it  will  not  last.' " 
Cf.  Shakespeare,  Sonnet  xviii :  "  But  thy  eternal  summer  shall  not  fade," 
etc. 

4.  And  '  Ave,  Ave,  Ave]  said,  etc.  The  funeral  adjuration  of  the 
Romans.  Cf.  Catullus,  ci.  10 :  "  atque  in  perpetuum,  frater,  ave  atque 
vale"  Cf.  Tennyson's  lines  suggested  by  these  words  of  the  Latin' 
poet: — 

"  There  beneath  the  Roman  ruin  where  the  purple  flowers  grow, 
Came  that  '  Ave  atque  Vale  '  of  the  poet's  hopeless  woe, 
Tenderest  of  Roman  poets  nineteen  hundred  years  ago." 

LVIII.  3.  Abide  a  little  longer  here,  etc.  "  That  is,  cling  to  the  past 
with  all  its  joys  and  sorrows  a  little  longer,  and  then  shalt  thou  be  able 
to  yield  it  up  and  accept  the  present  in  a  mood  nobler  than  that  of  mere 
blind  resignation"  (Davidson). 

LIX.    This  poem  was  added  in  the  fourth  ed.,  1851.   See  p.  167  above. 

LXI.  2.  How  blanched  with  darkness  must  I  grow !  Like  plants 
growing  in  the  dark. 

3.  The  soul  of  Shakespeare  love  thee  more.    "  Perhaps  he  might  —  if  he 
*were  a  greater  soul"  (Tennyson,  quoted  by  Knowles). 

LXII.  i.  Then  be  my  love,  etc.  The  first  ed.  has  "  So  be  my  love," 
etc. 

2.  As  one  that  once  declined,  etc.     Cf.  Hamlet,  i.  5.  50  :  — 

"  and  to  decline 

Upon  a  wretch  whose  natural  gifts  were  poor 
To  those  of  mine  !  " 

LXIII.  i.  In  its  assumptions  up  to  heaven.  The  word  assumption  is 
used  as  in  its  ecclesiastical  application  to  the  "  taking  up  "  of  the  Virgin 
to  heaven. 


NOTES.  187 

LXV.  I.  Love  'j  too  precious  to  be  lost,  "  It  works  its  effect  yonder 
as  here,  and  the  two  friends,  though  separated,  partake  of  the  same 
hallowed  remembrance.  This  thought  may  be  regarded  as  the  culmi- 
nating achievement  of  faith  in  this  cycle  "  (Genung). 

LXVI.  I.  Yoti  thought  my  heart  too  far  diseased,  etc.  "In  the  first 
mood  of  grief  (poem  ii.),  the  mind  was  like  the  changeless  yew-tree, 
—  a  perpetual  guardian  of  the  dead.  Now  the  bereaved  has  become 
spontaneously  cheerful  with  all,  and  takes  interest  in  affairs  other  than 
his  own.  Yet  this  cheerfulness  is  after  all  like  that  of  the  blind  man, 
who  has  a  dark  world  of  his  own,  where  he  lives  apart  from  others  '' 
(Genung). 

LXVII.  i.  I  know  that  in  thy  place  of  rest,  etc.  That  is,  in  Clevedon 
Church,  where  Arthur  was  buried.  See  p.  169  above.  The  church, 
which  is  dedicated  to  St.  Andrew,  is  quaint  and  picturesque,  though  not 
architecturally  noteworthy.  The  chancel  was  the  original  fishermen's 
church,  to  which  additions  have  been  made  from  time  to  time.  It 
stands  half  a  mile  to  the  south  of  Clevedon,  and  is  so  secluded  that — 

"  A  stranger  here 

Might  wondering  ask,  '  Where  stands  the  house  of  God  ? ' 
She  sought  it  o'er  the  fields,  and  found  at  last 
An  old  and  lonely  church,  beside  the  sea, 
In  a  green  hollow,  'twixt  two  headlands  green." 

These  heights,  known  as  Church  Hill  and  Wains  Hill,  seem  to  guard 
and  shelter  the  edifice  with  its  surrounding  churchyard. 

4.  And  in  the  dark  church,  etc.  The  first  ed.  reads,  "And  in  the 
chancel ; "  but  the  tablet  is  not  in  the  chancel  of  the  church,  as  the 
elder  Hallam  stated  in  the  memoir  of  his  son,  but  on  the  west  wall  of 
the  south  transept,  or  the  "  manor  aisle,"  as  Napier  calls  it.  When  the 
moon  is  high  in  the  heavens,  it  shines  through  the  large  south  window 
upon  the  tablet,  as  the  poet  here  imagines. 

The  inscription  on  the  tablet  is  as  follows :  — 

To  the  Memory  of 

ARTHUR  HENRY   HALLAM, 

of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  B.  A., 

Eldest  son  of  HENRY  HALLAM,  Esquire, 

and  of  JULIA  MARIA  his  wife, 

Daughter  of  Sir  ABRAHAM  ELTON,  Bart., 

of  Clevedon  Court, 

Who  was  snatched  away  by  sudden  death, 

at  Vienna,  on  September  isth,  1833, 

In  the  23rd  year  of  his  age. 

And  now  in  this  obscure  and  solitary  Church 

repose  the  mortal  remains  of 

one  too  early  lost  for  public  fame, 

but  already  conspicuous  among  his  contemporaries 

for  the  brightness  of  his  genius, 

the  depth  of  his  understanding, 

the  nobleness  of  his  disposition, 

the  fervour  of  his  piety, 

and  the  purity  of  his  life. 


V 


1 88  NOTES. 

VALB  DULCISSIMB 
VALE   DILECTISSIME    DESIDERATISSIME 

REQUIESCAS   IN    PACE 

PATER   AC  MATER   HIC   POSTHAC   REQUIESCAMUS   TECUM 
USQUE    AD    TUBAM. 

LXVTII.  i.   Sleep,  Death's  twin-brother.     Cf.  Virgil,  sEneid,  vi.  278: 
Consanguineus  Leti  Sopor;"  and  Shelley,  Queen  Mab:  "Death  and 
his  brother,  Sleep." 

LXIX.  I.  I  dream* d  there  would  be  Spring  no  more,  etc.  "  With  the 
single  exception  of  Dante,  no  poet  has  made  so  many  fine  observations 
on  the  visions  of  sleep  as  Tennyson.  Perhaps  even  finer  are  his  obser- 
vations on  these  waking  visions  which  he  and,  apparently,  all  persons  of 
powerful  imagination  see,  when  they  gaze  fixedly  into  the  dark.  These 
visions  are  entirely  beyond  the  control  of  the  will.  Accordingly,  when 
the  poet  strives  to  paint  the  features  of  his  friend  upon  the  gloom 
among  his  waking  visions  (Ixx.)  he  finds  he  cannot"  (Davidson). 

3.  /  met  with  scoffs,  I  met  with  scorns,  etc.  "  I  tried  to  make  my  grief 
into  a  crown  of  these  poems  —  but  it  is  not  to  be  taken  too  closely. 
To  write  verses  about  sorrow,  grief,  and  death  is  to  wear  a  crown  of 
thorns  which  ought  to  be  put  by,  as  people  say  "  (Tennyson,  quoted  by 
Knowles).  The  angel  of  the  night  in  the  next  stanza  was  explained  by 
the  poet  as  "the  divine  Thing  in  the  gloom." 

LXXI.  I.  We  went  thro"*  summer  France.  In  the  summer  of  1830. 
To  this  journey  he  alludes  in  the  lines,  In  the  Valley  of  Cauteretz,  writ- 
ten in  1861  (though  not  printed  until  1864),  when  he  revisited  the 
region :  — 

"  All  along  the  valley,  stream  that  flashest  white, 
Deepening  thy  voice  with  the  deepening  of  the  night, 
All  along  the  valley,  where  thy  waters  flow, 
I  walk'd  with  one  I  loved  two  and  thirty  years  ago. 
All  along  the  valley,  while  I  walk'd  to-day, 
The  two  and  thirty  years  were  a  mist  that  rolls  away ; 
For  all  along  the  valley,  down  thy  rocky  bed, 
Thy  living  voice  to  me  was  as  the  voice  of  tbe  dead, 
And  all  along  the  valley,  by  rock  and  cave  and  tree, 
The  voice  of  the  dead  was  a  living  voice  to  me.'' 

One  might  infer  from  the  "two  and  thirty"  that  the  journey  with 
Arthur  was  in  1829  instead  of  1830,  but  the  dates  of  both  journeys  are 
fixed  by  other  evidence.  Arthur  Hugh  Clough,  who  was  in  the  Pyrenees 
in  1861  and  met  Tennyson  there,  refers  to  the  poet's  former  visit  as 
"  thirty-one  years  ago."  He  doubtless  got  the  information  at  the  time 
from  Tennyson  himself.  It  is  probable  that  the  latter  changed  it  in  the 
verses  for  the  sake  of  euphony.  The  line,  "  I  walk'd  with  one  I  loved 
two  and  thirty  years  ago,"  would  be  seriously  marred  if  "one"  were 
substituted  for  "two." 

Mr.  Waugh  (pp.  43,  186)  gives  the  dates  of  the  journeys  correctly  as 
1830  and  1861,  but  (p.  186)  refers  to  the  former  as  "thirty-two  years" 
before  the  latter. 

2.  Then  bring  an  opiate  trebly  strong,  etc.  The  first  ed.  reads  :  "  So 
bring  an  opiate  treble-strong;"  and  in  the  last  line  -f  the  stanza: 
"That  thus  my  pleasure  might  be  whole." 


NOTES.  189 

LXXII.  i.  Risest  thou  thus,  dim  dawn,  again,  etc.  The  anniversary 
of  Arthur's  death,  September  151!!. 

Blasts  that  blow  the  poplar  white.  By  turning  up  the  white  under-side 
of  the  leaf.  Cf.  the  description  of  the  olive-trees  in  The  Palace  of 
Art  :  — 

"  With  realms  of  upland,  prodigal  in  oil, 
And  hoary  to  the  wind." 

3.  And  the  daisy  close  Her  crimson  fringes.     In  Maud,  on  the  othef 
hand,  the  maiden's  tread  opens  these  crimson  fringes :  — 

"  For  her  feet  have  touch'd  the  meadows, 
And  left  the  daisies  rosy." 

4.  Along  the  hills,  yet  looked  the  same.    The  first  reading  was :  "  From 
hill  to  hill,  etc. 

7.  And  hide  thy  shame  beneath  the  ground.  Gatty  remarks :  "  We 
are  reminded  of  Job's  imprecation  on  his  own  birthday,  '  Let  the  day 
perish  on  which  I  was  born.'  " 

LXXIII.  3.  What  fame  is  left  for  human  deeds?  etc.  "After  all, 
what  is  fame  ?  A  mere  shadow  that,  even  at  the  best,  lasts  for  a  few 
years,  but  lays  no  hold  on  eternity.  One  can  well  afford  to  dispense 
with  the  short-lived  subjective  immortality  of  the  Comtists,1  mere 
fame  to  which  its  object  is  utterly  insensible,  provided  he  obtain  objec- 
tive immortality,  an  ever-widening  and  deepening  conscious  life. 
What  is  even  Shakespeare's  fame  compared  with  eternal  bliss  ? 
Dante,  who  was  himself  by  no  means  free  from  the  '  last  infirmity  of 
noble  minds,'  has  expressed  this  with  great  force  and  truth,  in  words 
placed  in  the  mouth  of  an  enlightened  soul  in  Purgatory :  — 

"  '  The  rumor  of  the  world  is  but  a  breath 
Of  wind,  that  now  comes  hence  and  now  comes  thence, 
And  changes  name,  because  it  changes  sides. 

'  What  fame  wilt  thou  have  more,  if  old  thou  shed 
From  thee  the  flesh,  than  if  thou  hadst  been  dead 
Ere  thou  hadst  ceased  to  babble  "  pap  "  and  "  mon,"  a 

'  From  hence  a  thousand  years,  which  is  a  space 
More  brief  to  the  eternal  than  a  wink 
Is  to  the  circle  that  in  heaven  moves  slowest? 

'  Your  fame  is  as  the  greenness  of  the  grass, 
That  comes  and  goes,  and  he  discolors  it 
Who  made  it  issue  tender  from  the  earth.'  * 

"  Indifference  to  fame  naturally  follows  from  a  firm  belief  in  immor- 
tality. It  is,  therefore,  peculiarly  characteristic  of  sincere  Christians. 
Among  pagans,  fame  was  reckoned  as  one  of  the  noblest  motives,  as 
we  see  in  the  Homeric  poems  and  the  Edda.  In  the  latter  we  find  an 
excellent  expression  of  the  pagan  feeling  on  the  subject :  '  Cattle  die ; 
friends  die ;  a  man  himself  dies  ;  but  fame  dies  never  to  him  that  gets 
it  well ' "  (Davidson). 

i  See  Comte's  Cat&chisme  Positiviste,  pp.   161  fol.  where  this  immortality  is  de- 
scribed in  a  very  amusing,  not  to  say  absurd,  way. 
*  "  II  pappo  e  il  dindij'1  childish  words  for  bread  and  money. 
3  Purg.  xi.  100-8,  115-7. 


1 90  NOTES. 

LXXV.  3.  To  stir  a  little  dust  of  praise.  For  the  figure,  cf.  The  Two 
Voices :  — 

"  I  know  that  age  to  age  succeeds, 
Blowing  a  noise  of  tongues  and  deeds, 
A  dust  of  systems  and  of  creeds :  " 

and  The  Vision  of  Sin :  — 

"  Fill  the  can,  and  fill  the  cup : 
All  the  windy  ways  of  men 
Are  but  dust  that  rises  up, 
And  is  lightly  laid  again.'' 

5.  So  here  shall  silence  guard  thy  fame,  etc.  Gatty  remarks :  "  One 
cannot  bur.  feel  that,  were  it  not  for  this  immortal  elegy,  its  subject 
would  have  been'  long  since  forgotten,  like  other  promising  youths  who 
died  in  their  Spring." 

LXXVI.  i.  Are  sharpened  to  a  needle's  end.   Cf.  Cymbeline,  i.  3. 18  :  — 

"  To  look  upon  him  till  the  diminution 
Of  space  had  pointed  him  sharp  as  my  needle." 

2.  Before  the  mouldering  of  a  yew.    The  yew  attains  to  a  great  age, 
it  least  three  or  four  hundred  years. 

3.  The  matin  songs,  etc.     The  songs  of  the  great  early  poets. 
LXXVII.  i.    What  hope  is  here  for  modern   rhyme,   etc.     "These 

riongs  will  die;  nor  do  they  count  themselves  lasting.  But  their  use  in 
the  present  is  their  sufficient  justification.  To  sing  of  his  sorrow  and 
his  love  is  sweeter  to  th^  poet  than  fame,  —  is  its  own  reward" 
(Genung). 

LXXVIII.  I.  Again  at  Christmas,  etc.  Cf.  xxx.  above,  and  see  note 
on  xxviii.  i.  <^The  present  Christmas  is  probably  that  of  1834. 

Genung  remarks:  "The  Christmas  which  introduces  this  Second 
Cycle  [see  page  172  above]  is  an  occasion  characterized  by  calmness. 
The  lapse  of  time  has  brought  a  change  in  the  spirit  of  its  observance, 
in  this  respect,  that  the  merriments  and  pleasures  peculiar  to  Christ- 
mas are  accepted  and  enjoyed  no  longer  under  querulous  protest  but 
for  their  own  sake.  At  the  same  time,  'the  quiet  sense  of  something 
lost '  is  a  reminder  that  the  occasion  is  not  what  it  was  before  bereave- 
ment." 

3.  The  mimic  picture's  breathing  grace.     That  is,  tableaux  vivants. 
Hoodman-blind.     Blindman's  buff.     Cf.   Hamlet,   iii.   4.    77 :    "  That 

thus  hath  cozen'd  you  at  hoodman-blind." 

4.  No  mark  of  pain.     The  first  ed.  has  "  no  type  of  pain." 
LXXIX.  I.   More  than  my  brothers  are  to  me.    Cf.  ix.  5,  above. 
This  poem  is  evidently  addressed  to  Charles,  the  brother  nearest  his 

own  age,  and  associated  with  him  in  the  production  of  Poems  by  Two 
Brothers. 

3.  For  us  the  same  cold  streamlet  curPd.  The  brook  near  Somersby 
to  which  reference  is  made  in  the  early  Ode  to  Memory :  — 

"  And  chiefly  from  the  brook  that  loves 
To  purl  o'er  matted  cress  and  ribbed  sand, 


NOTES.  IQI 

Or  dimple  in  the  dark  of  rushy  coves, 
Drawing  into  his  narrow  earthen  urn, 

In  every  elbow  and  turn, 
The  filtered  tribute  of  the  rough  woodland.'1 

LXXX.  2.  Then  fancy  shapes,  as  fancy  can,  etc.  "  If  places  were 
changed  and  he  the  mourner,  I  know  that  he  would  turn  his  sorrow  into 
gain,  by  being  stayed  in  peace  with  God  and  man.  So  let  me  do,  and 
thus  honor  his  influence"  (Genung). 

LXXXIII.  i.  O  sweet  new-year,  etc.  "As  in  the  preceding  cycle 
Springtide  added  to  the  thought  of  immortality  the  suggestiveness  of 
a  new  awaking  season,  so  in  this  broader  field  of  thought  New  Year 
heralds  a  new  round  of  seasons.  The  spirit  of  the  thought  too  has 
changed,  —  has  become  more  wholesome  and  free.  Frozen  in  the  past 
sorrow  as  the  mind  was  in  the  preceding  cycle,  the  Springtide  must 
thrust  its  cheer  from  without  on  a  reluctant  mood ;  but  here  the  New 
Year  illustrates  the  greater  health  of  spirit,  in  that  now  the  mood 
answers  to  the  promise  of  the  season,  and  goes  forth  congenially  to 
meet  it "  (Genung). 

3.   Laburnums,  dropping-wells  of  fire.     Cf.  Cowper,  Task,  vi.  :  — 

"  Laburnum  rich 
In  streaming  gold." 

LXXXIV.  3.  When  thou  skouldst  link  thy  life  with  one,  etc.  Refer- 
ring to  Arthur's  betrothal  to  the  poet's  sister  Emily.  See  p.  168  above. 

Davidson  remarks :  "  The  picture  of  the  life  that  might  have  been 
is  drawn  with  infinite  tenderness  and  warmth.  The  poet  sees  his  friend 
daily  growing  in  all  the  graces  of  manhood,  *  a  central  warmth  diffusing 
bliss '  on  all  his  kin,  which  would  have  included  himself.  He  sees  him 
a  power  for  good  in  society  and  state,  earning  an  honest,  unsought  fame 
among  men,  and  the  approval  of  God.  He  sees  himself  'an  honor'd 
guest,'  walking  by  the  side  of  his  friend  through  all  the  phases  of  a 
noble  life,  rich  in  good,  until  at  last  — 

"  '  He  that  died  in  Holy  Land 
Would  reach  us  out  the  shining  hand, 
And  take  us  as  a  single  soul.'  " 

LXXXV.  i.  'Tts  better  to  have  loved  and  lost,  etc.  Cf.  xxvii.  4 
above. 

2.  O  true  in  word,  and  tried  in  deed,  etc.  This,  as  the  poet  explained 
to  Gatty,  is  addressed  to  Prof?  E.  L.  Lushington,  like  the  epithalamiunv 
at  the  close  of  In  Memoriam. 

The  poet "  recounts  how  when  his  sorrow  fell  he  was  kept  from  being 
unmanned  by  taking  Arthur's  life  as  an  influence  in  all  daily  action,  and 
how  also  his  study  of  spiritual  problems  has  been  of  practical  good  in 
diffusing  the  shock  of  grief;  until,  now  that  the  friendship  of  which  h& 
is  the  '  divided  half '  has  reached  a  permanence  beyond  fear  of  the  rav- 
ages  of  time,  he  finds  behind  his  grief  a  reserve  of  strength  impelling 
and  enabling  him  to  seek  what  Arthur's  pure  spirit  seems  to  bid,  a 
friendship  in  the  present,  which  in  the  healthful  action  of  soul  on  soul 
may  preserve  his  spiritual  integrity.  His  heart  therefore  seeks  the  new 
friendship,  which  he  protests  may  be  as  true,  if  not  so  fresh,  as  the 
other"  (Genung). 


IQ2  NOTES. 

LXXXVI.  i.  Sweet  after  showers,  etc.  The  four  stanzas  form  a  sin- 
gle sentence.  Compare  the  early  poem  on  The  Poet  for  a  fine  passage 
similarly  sustained.  Tennyson  told  Knowles  that  this  was  one  of  the 
poems  he  liked.  It  was  written  at  Bournemouth,  and  the  "ambrosial 
air  "  was  "  the  west  wind,"  which  in  the  last  stanza,  is  represented  as 
"  rolling  to  the  Eastern  seas  till  it  meets  the  evening  star."  In  the  third 
stanza,  "the  fancy"  means  "imagination — the  fancy  —  no  particular 
fancy." 

Slowly  breathing  bare  The  round  of  space.  Clearing  the  sky  from 
clouds. 

LXXXVIL    i.    The  reverend  walls.    Of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 

2.  Their  high-built  organs.  Not  only  lofty  in  themselves,  but  often 
also  in  their  situation  above  the  screen  separating  the  choir  from  the 
nave. 

The  prophet  blazoned  on  the  panes.  Referring  to  the  stained  glass 
windows. 

4.   That  long  walk  of  limes.     In  the  grounds  of  Trinity  College. 

6.  Where  once  we  held  debate.  Referring,  as  the  poet  told  Mr. 
Knowles,  to  the  "  Water  Club,"  so-called  "because  there  was  no  wine.'* 
He  added :  "  They  used  to  make  speeches  —  I  never  did." 

10.  The  bar  of  Michael  Angela.  "  Michael  Angelo  had  a  strong  bar 
of  bone  over  his  eyes  "  (Tennyson  to  Gatty).  This  is  hardly  noticeable 
in  the  bust  of  Arthur,  but  it  is  strongly  marked  in  the  profile  portraits 
of  Michael  Angelo. 

LXXXVIII.  I.  Wild  bird,  whose  warble,  liquid  sweet.  The  night- 
ingale. 

The  budded  quicks.     The  hawthorn  hedges. 

2.  The  darkening  leaf.     The  first  ed.  has  "  the  dusking  leaf." 
LXXXIX.  i.   Witch-elm  s  that  counter  change  the  floor,  etc.    "The  past 

is  lived  over  again,  and  all  its  congenial  occupations  with  Arthur,  in  the 
scenes  of  the  former  summer  retreat.  How  fully  peace  is  restored  is 
well  indicated  by  comparing  the  appearance  of  Nature  in  this  poem 
with  such  poems  as  viii.,  xxiii.,  xxxviii."  (Genung).  The  "summer 
•,j  retreat  "  is  at  Somersby. 

Towering  sycamore.  This  tree  is  again  alluded  to  in  xcv.  14.  "  It  is 
cut  down,  and  the  four  poplars  are  gone,  and  the  lawn  is  no  longer  a 
flat  one  "  (Tennyson  to  Gatty).  The  poplars,  not  mentioned  here,  form 
a  part  of  the  Somersby  scenery  in  the  Ode  to  Memory  :  — 

"  Come  from  the  woods  that  belt  the  gray  hillside, 
The  seven  elms,  the  poplars  four 
That  stand  beside  my  father's  door,"  etc. 

3.  Fresh  from   brawling  courts.      In   London,   where   Arthur  was 
then  studying  law.     See.  p.  168  above.     In  the  next  line  the  first  ed.  has 
"  dusky  purlieus." 

4.  The  landscape  winking  thro''  the  heat.     Nothing  could  be   more 
^r   pictorial  than  the  winking. 

6.   The  Tuscan  poets  on  the  lawn.     See  p.  168  above. 
12.  Before  the  crimson-circled  star,  etc.     Before   the   planet  Venus 
had  sunk  into  the  sea,  where  her  father,  the  sun,  had  already  disap- 


NOTES.  193 

peared.  The  allusion  is  not  to  mythology,  but,  as  Tennyson  told  Gatty, 
to  "  La  Place's  theory,"  according  to  which  the  planet  is  "  evolved  from 
the  sun." 

XC.  i.  He  tasted  love  with  half  his  mind,  etc.  "Emphatically  and 
solemnly  he  repudiates  the  thought  that,  could  the  beloved  dead  return 
to  us,  after  howsoever  long  an  interval,  after  whatsoever  changes  in  our 
lives  and  in  our  homes,  their  presence  could  be  unwelcome  to  us.  He 
who  first  uttered  such  a  thought  could  have  known  little  of  love.  Sud- 
denly, indignant  remonstrance  melts  into  a  cry  of  longing"  (Chapman). 

5.  These  and  peace  form  a  very  imperfect  rhyme.  Cf.  gaze  and  face  in 
xxxii.  2,  disease  and  peace  in  cvi.  7,  etc. 

Confusion  worse  than  death.     Cf.  The  Lotos-Eaters ,  vi. :  — 

"  Dear  is  the  memory  of  our  wedded  lives, 
And  dear  the  last  embraces  of  our  wives 
And  their  warm  tears  :  but  all  hath  suffer'd  change  : 
For  surely  now  our  household  hearths  are  cold : 
Our  sons  inherit  us  :  our  looks  are  strange  : 
And  we  should  come  like  ghosts  to  trouble  joy. 
Or  else  the  island  princes  over-bold 
Have  eat  our  substance,  and  the  minstrel  sings 
Before  them  of  the  ten  years'  war  in  Troy, 
And  our  great  deeds,  as  half-forgotten  things. 
Is  there  confusion  in  the  little  isle  ? 
Let  what  is  broken  so  remain. 
The  Gods  are  hard  to  reconcile : 
'T  is  hard  to  settle  order  once  again. 
There  is  confusion  worse  than  death, 
Trouble  on  trouble,  pain  on  pain, 
Long  labor  unto  aged  breath, 
Sore  task  to  hearts  worn  out  by  many  wars 
And  eyes  grown  dim  with  gazing  on  the  pilot-stars." 

XCI.  I.  The  sea-blue  bird  of  March.  The  kingfisher,  as  the  poet  hinv 
self  explained.  Gatty  quotes,  as  a  parallel  passage  :  — 

"  The  fields  made  golden  with  the  flower  of  March, 
Tiie  throstle  singing  in  the  feather'd  larch, 
And  down  the  river,  like  a  flame  of  blue, 
Keen  as  an  arrow  flies  the  water-king." 

XCII.  4.  And  such  refraction  of  events,  etc.  An  allusion  to  the  effect 
of  atmospheric  refraction  in  making  objects  appear  above  the  horizon 
when  they  are  actually  below  it.  Cf.  Coleridge,  Death  of  Wallenstein, 

v.  I :  — 

"  As  the  sun, 

Ere  it  is  risen,  sometimes  paints  its  image 
In  the  atmosphere,  so  often  do  the  spirits 
Of  great  events  stride  on  before  the  events, 
And  in  to-day  already  walks  to-morrow." 

Davidson  remarks  here :  "  In  a  biographical  sketch  of  Henry  Fitz- 
maurice  Hallam,  who,  like  his  brother,  died  young,  —  a  sketch  written 
by  Sir  Henry  Sumner  Maine  and  Franklin  Lushington  and  prefixed  to 
the  brother's  Remains,  —  we  find  this  curious  passage:  '  He  was  con- 
scious nearly  to  the  last,  and  met  his  early  death  (of  which  his  presenti- 
ments for  several  years  had  been  frequent  and  very  singular)  with 
calmness  and  fortitude '  (p.  Ivi.)." 


NOTES. 

Ghost  may  feel  that  thine  is  near.     Cf.  Aylmer's  Field:  — 

"  Star  to  star  vibrates  light :  may  soul  to  soul 
Strike  thro'  a  finer  element  of  her  own?" 

See  also  the  illustrations  of  the  same  mysterious  sympathy  of  souls 
widely  sundered  in  Enoch  Arden — a  sympathy  used  by  other  writers 
with  similar  effect,  as  by  Hawthorne  in  The  Marble  Faun,  Miss 
Bronte  in  Jane  Eyre,  etc. 

XCIV.  3.  They  haunt  the  silence  of  the  breast,  etc.  "  I  figure  myself 
in  this  rather  "  (Tennyson,  quoted  by  Knowles). 

XCV.   Another  family  scene  at  Somersby. 

2.  The  fluttering  urn.     The  epithet  is  very  descriptive. 

3.  The  filmy  shapes,  etc.     Night-moths  (Arctica  menthrasti),  as  Ten- 
nyson explained  to  Gatty. 

4.  Laid  their  dark  arms  about  the  field.      The    shadows  of    their 
branches. 

9.  The  living  soul.  "  Perchance  the  Deity.  The  first  reading  [in 
first  ed.]  was,  '  His  living  soul ' —  but  my  conscience  was  troubled  by 
'his.'  I've  often  had  a  strange  feeling  of  being  wound  and  wrapped  in 
the  Great  Soul  "  (Tennyson,  quoted  by  Knowles).  In  the  next  line,  the 
first  ed.  had :  "  And  mine  in  his  was  wound,"  etc. 

II.   sEonian  music.     Cf.  xxxv.  3  above. 

At  length  my  trance,  etc.  Davidson  remarks :  "  That  these  lines 
record  an  actual  experience  there  can  be  no  doubt.  The  poet  tells  us 
that  he  was  in  a  trance.  Lest  this  assertion  should  be  regarded  as  a 
mere  poetic  phrase,  it  may  be  well  to  say  that  Tennyson  from  very  early 
life  has  been  subject  to  trances.  In  proof  of  this,  I  am  allowed  to 
quote  from  a  letter  written  by  him  in  1874  to  a  gentleman  in  this 
country,  who  had  sent  him  an  essay  on  certain  remarkable  mental 
effects  of  anaesthetics.  He  says  :  '  I  have  never  had  any  revelations 
through  anaesthetics  ;  but  a  kind  of  "  waking  trance  "  (this  for  lack  of  a 
better  word)  I  have  frequently  had  quite  up  from  boyhood  when  I  have 
been  all  alone.  This  has  often  come  upon  me  through  repeating  my 
own  name  to  myself  silently,  till  all  at  once  as  it  were  out  of  the  inten- 
sity of  the  consciousness  of  individuality  the  individuality  itself  seemed 
to  dissolve  and  fade  away  into  boundless  being  —  and  this  not  a  con- 
fused state  but  the  clearest  of  the  clearest,  the  surest  of  the  surest, 
utterly  beyond  words  —  where  death  was  an  almost  laughable  impossi- 
bility—  the  loss  of  personality  (if  so  it  were)  seeming  no  extinction  but 
the  only  true  life. 

" '  I  am  ashamed  of  my  feeble  description.  Have  I  not  said  the  state 
is  utterly  beyond  words?  But  in  a  moment  when  I  come  back  to  my 
normal  state  of  "  sanity  "  I  am  ready  to  fight  for  mein  liebes  Ich,  and 
hold  that  it  will  last  for  aeons  of  aeons.' 

"  In  his  trance,  the  poet  '  came  on  that  which  is '  (rb  forces  &>),  the 
ultimate  reality,  and  from  that  point  of  view  was  able  to  see  this  world 
as  a  perfect  harmony,  in  which  even  Chance  and  Death  were  necessary 
and  concordant  elements." 

Mr.  Davidson  proceeds  to  give  illustrations  of  these  trances,  not  only 
among  Christians,  but  from  Plato,  Aristotle,  Plotinus,  and  other 


NOTES.  195 

ancient  writers.  That  they  are  also  "akin  to  the  deepest  poetic  in- 
sight "  he  shows  by  quotations  from  Dante,  Goethe,  and  Wordsworth. 
He  adds  :  "  It  has  seemed  necessary  to  dwell  at  some  length  on  this 
matter  of  ecstasy,  because  it  is,  in  a  sense,  the  kernel  of  the  whole 
poem,  which  everywhere  teaches  us  that  knowing  is  not  the  highert 
faculty  of  the  soul,  but  that  above  it  is  another,  which  alone  can  give 
us  the  truths  necessary  for  rational  life.  This  is  the  faculty  of  faith, 
whose  form  is  justice,  and  which,  when  at  its  highest,  sees  justice  or 
harmony  everywhere.  It  has  been  shown  that  an  ecstatic  vision  of  the 
absolute  harmony  has  been  claimed  by  some  of  the  purest  and  noblest 
of  human  kind.  The  question  remains  :  What  is  the  value  of  such 
visions  ?  Seeing  that  they  leave  behind  them  no  clear  knowledge,  but 
only  certain  blessed  feelings  that  seek  expression  in  symbols  or  myths, 
often  strange  and  fanciful,  like  St.  Francis'  six-winged  seraph,  what  con- 
fidence can  the  understanding  place  in  such  symbols  ?  Can  they  be 
fairly  interpreted  so  as  to  be  a  guide  and  stay  to  human  life  ?  Every 
soul,  it  seems,  must  answer  this  question  for  itself,  no  matter  whether 
it  has  had  the  experience  itself,  or  only  learnt  of  it  from  others.  Tenny- 
son at  first  could  not  place  full  confidence  in  his  vision.  It  — 

"  '  Was  cancel'd,  stricken  thro'  with  doubt.' 

Morning  found  him  a  skeptic." 

XCVI.  i.  Sweet-hearted,  you,  whose  light-blue  eyes,  etc.  Perhaps  one 
of  his  sisters 

2.  One  indeed  I  knew,  etc.  Gatty  assumes  that  this  refers  to  Arthur, 
and  Tennyson  tacitly  endorses  the  supposition.  Genung  remarks : 
"  It  is  generally  supposed  that  this  poem  narrates  the  spiritual  experi- 
ence of  Arthur  Hallam  himself.  .  .  .  The  passage  where  Tennyson 
recognizes  in  Arthur  — 

"  '  The  faith,  the  vigor,  bold  to  dwell 
On  doubts  that  drive  the  coward  back,' 

and  the  one  where  he  describes  Arthur's  as  a  character  of 

"  '  Seraphic  intellect  and  force 

To  seize  and  throw  the  doubts  of  man,' 

would  seem  to  indicate  much  more  calmness  of  assured  strength  than 
the  poem  before  us ;  but  at  the  same  time,  this  calmness  may  have  been 
reached  through  severe  struggle.  Would  not  this  passage,  from  Arthur 
Hallam's  Remains,  indicate  such  spiritual  conflict  ?  — 

"  '  I  do  but  mock  me  with  these  questionings. 
Dark,  dark,  yea,  "  irrecoverably  dark," 
Is  the  soul's  eye :  yet  how  it  strives  and  battles 
Thorough  th'  impenetrable  gloom  to  fix 
That  master  light,  the  secret  truth  of  things, 
Which  is  the  body  of  the  infinite  God ! ' 

One  of  Arthur's  early  friends  also  writes :  '  Perhaps  I  ought  to  mention 
that  when  I  first  knew  him  he  was  subject  to  occasional  fits  of  mental 
depression,  which  gradually  grew  fewer  and  fainter,  and  had  at  length. 


196  NOTES. 

I  thought,  disappeared,  or  merged  in  a  peaceful  Christian  faith.  I  have 
witnessed  the  same  in  other  ardent  and  adventurous  minds,  and  have 
always  looked  upon  them  as  the  symptom,  indeed,  of  an  imperfect  moral 
state",  but  one  to  which  the  finest  spirits,  during  the  process  of  their 
purification,  are  most  subject.'  " 

3.  There  lives  more  faith  in  honest  doubt,  etc.  Cf.  Hume,  Dialogues 
concerning  Natural  Religion,  part  xii. :  "  To  be  a  philosophical  skeptic 
is  in  a  man  of  letters  the  first  step  to  becoming  a  sound  believing 
Christian." 

6.   As  over  Sinai's  peaks  of  old,  etc.     See  Exodus,  xxxii.  1-4. 

XCVII.  i.  My  love  has  talk'd^  with  rocks  and  trees,  etc.  Gatty  re- 
marks that  "  this  is  highly  mystical,"  and  he  appears  not  to  have  ex- 
plained it  correctly  at  first.  A  note  of  the  poet's  informs  him  that  it  is 
intended  to  describe  "  the  relation  of  one  on  earth  to  one  in  the  other 
and  higher  world  —  not  the  author's  relation  to  him  here.  He  certainly 
looked  up  to  the  author,  fully  as  much  as  the  author  to  him." 

XCVIII.  i.  You  leave  us,  etc.  Addressed  to  his  brother  Charles, 
who,  on  his  wedding  tour  in  1836,  was  to  visit  Vienna. 

6.  Any  mother  town.     Any  metropolis.     The  poet  was  fond  of  trans- 
lating a  classical  term  into  the  vernacular.      Compare  "the  tortoise 
\testudo\  creeping  to  the  wall,"  in  the  Dream  of  fair  Women ;  "  the 
northern  morn"   (aurora  borealis)    in  Morte  d'1 Arthur,  etc.      In   The 
Princess,  i.  in,  we  have  "mother-city"  for  metropolis. 

7.  When  all  is  gay  with  lamps,  etc.     On  the  Prater,  the  great  park  at 
Vienna. 

XCIX.  I.  Risest  thou  thus,  dim  dawn,  again,  etc.  Another  return  of 
the  anniversary  of  Arthur's  death.  See  on  Ixxii.  i,  above. 

C.  r.   I  climb  the  hill.     The  first  ed.  reads  :  "  I  wake,  I  rise." 

CI.  I.  Unwatch'd,  the  garden  bough  shall  sway,  etc.  The  poet's 
farewell  to  Somersby.  The  date  has  been  often  given  as  1835,  but  it 
was  in  the  spring  of  1837.  In  a  letter  of  Tennyson's  to  Monckton 
Milnes,  dated  Jan.  10,  1837,  he  writes  from  Somersby  :  "As  I  and  all 
my  people  are  going  to  leave  this  place  very  shortly,  never  to  return,  I 
have  much  upon  my  hands."  Writers  have  been  led  astray  by  assum- 
ing that  the  three  Christmases  of  the  poem  were  in  three  successive  / 
years.  The  third  Christmas  was  not  in  1835,  but  in  1837. 

3.  The  Lesser  Wain.  The  constellation  Ursa  Minor,  the  polar  star 
being  at  the  end  of  the  tail. 

6.   Lops  the  glades.     Trims  the  thickets. 

CII.  2.  Two  spirits  of  a  diverse  love.  As  the  poet  explained  to 
Gatty,  these  do  not  represent  persons  :  "  the  first  is  the  love  of  the 
native  place ;  the  second,  the  same  love  enhanced  by  the  memory  of 
the  friend." 

"The  pleasant  thought  of  the  poet's  own  childhood  and  the  sad 
thought  of  his  later  bereavement,  which  rise  alike  from  the  contempla- 
tion of  the  old  home,  strive  together  like  '  two  spirits  of  a  diverse  love,' 
until  they  mingle  at  last  into  one  picture,  in  which  he  seems  to  view 
both  from  afar  ;  and  thus  his  agitation  passes  into  tender  melancholy  " 
(Genung). 

CI1I.  i.  I  dream*  d  a  vision  of  the  dead.    An  intimate  friend  of  the 


NOTES.  197 

poet  says  that  this  was  a  real  dream.  Tennyson  furnished  Gatty  with 
this  note  :  "  I  rather  believe  that  the  maidens  are  the  Muses,  Arts,  etc. 
Everything  that  made  life  beautiful  here,  we  may  hope  may  pass  on 
with  us  beyond  the  grave." 

To  Mr.  Knowles  he  said  that  the  maidens  are  "all  the  human 
powers  and  talents  that  do  not  pass  with  life  but  go  along  with  it." 
The  river  is  "life,"  and  the  hidden  summits  are  "the  high  — the  divine 
—  the  origin  of  life."  The  sea  in  the  fourth  stanza  is  "  eternity."  The 
seventh  stanza  refers  to  "  the  great  progress  of  the  age,  as  well  as  the 
opening  of  another  world ;  "  and  the  ninth  to  "  all  the  great  hopes  of 
science  and  men." 

8.    The  thews  of  Anakim.     Cf.  Deiiteronomy.  ii.  10. 

12.  /  did  them  wrong.  "He  was  wrong  to  drop  his  earthly  hopes 
and  powers  —  they  will  be  still  of  use  to  him  "  (Tennyson,  quoted  by 
Knowles). 

CIV.  I.  The  time  draws  near  the  birth  o) 
1837.  See  on  ci.  i,  above.  The  poet' 
from  Somersby  to  High  Beech  in  Epping 
mansion,  known  as  Beech  Hill  House,  has  since  been  torn  down  and 
rebuilt.  It  stood  on  high  ground,  from  which  there  is  a  fine  view  of 
Waltham  Abbey,  about  two  and  a  half  miles  distant,  which  is  the 
church  below  the  hill,  as  the  poet  himself  explained  to  Gatty. 

Genung  remarks  here  :  "  To  the  Cycle  of  the  Past  and  the  Cycle  of 
the  Present  is  now  added  '  the  closing  cycle  rich  in  good,'  the  Cycle 
of  the  Future.  Besides  its  advance  in  time,  we  notice  also,  as  in  the 
preceding  cycle,  an  advance  in  breadth ;  and  the  future  of  which  this 
cycle  sings,  no  longer  confined  to  a  single  new  friendship  or  a  narrow 
circle,  takes  in  the  whole  race  of  merr,  as  the  poet  sees  it  raised  and 
ennobled  by  the  same  love  which  has  hitherto  wrought  him  such  good. 
He  sees  it  as  the  '  crowning  race,'  greatened  by  all  the  achievements  of 
the  ages,  and  is  content  to  have  wrought  in  sorrow  for  their  upbuilding: 

"  '  For  all  we  thought  and  loved  and  did, 
And  hoped,  and  suffer  d,  is  but  seed 
Of  what  in  them  is  flower  and  fruit.'  " 

CV.  I.    To-night  ungather'd  let  us  leave,  etc.    The  first  ed.  reads:  — 

"  This  holly  by  the  cottage-eave, 
To-night,  ungather'd,  shall  it  stand." 

Genung  remarks  here :  "  in  the  second  Christmas-tide  the  lapse  of 
time  had  made  Christmas  observances  pleasant  for  their  own  sake ; 
now  the  '  change  of  place,  like  growth  of  time,'  has  wrought  to  cause 
the  interest  of  the  usual  customs  to  die ;  as  was  indeed  predicted  at  the 
first  Christmas-tide.  But  in  this  dying  of  use  and  wont  after  they  have 
been  once  revived  there  is  no  sign  of  retrogression  in  the  thought ; 
rather,  the  usual  customs  have  lost  their  life  because  the  spirit  of 
Christmas  hope  has  become  so  settled  and  significant  that  the  ancient 
form  can  no  more  express  its  meaning.  The  cheer  of  this  season  not 
only  eclipses  the  grief,  but  rejects  all  formal  demonstrations  of  joy  as 
'  unnecessary  and  meaningless." 


198  NOTES. 


I 


Has  broke  the  lend  of  dying  use.  Cf.  xxix.  3,  above. 
IVhat  lightens  in  the  lucid  east,  etc.     The  poet  explained  to  Gatty 
:hat  this  "refers  to  the  scintillation  of  the  stars  rising." 

CVI.  i.  Ring  out,  wild  bells,  to  the  -wild  sky,  etc.  "  When  the  mid- 
light  bells  strike  up,  the  poet  breaks  forth  into  a  song,  exhorting  them 
o  ring  out  the  old  epoch,  with  all  its  sin,  its  strife,  and  its  suffering,  and 
-ing  in  the  better  time.  In  this  noble  song  we  have  a  foretaste,  of  that 
ierce  arraignment  of  the  life  of  the  present  day  which  characterizes 
some  of  the  poet's  later  productions.  Deeply  religious  by  nature,  like 
his  friend  Carlyle,  he  cannot  reconcile  himself  to  a  life  which,  having  no 
eye  for  the  spiritual  world,  and  no  ear  for  the  thunders  of  Sinai,  takes  a 
golden  calf  for  its  God,  and  political  economy  for  its  moral  law.  And 
yet  that  is  the  life  which  the  great  majority  of  mankind  in  our  day  lead. 
No  wonder  that  he  cries  out,  — 

"  '  Ring  out  the  darkness  of  the  land ; 
Ring  in  the  Christ  that  is  to  be.' 

Before  we  can  ever  again  heartily  celebrate  Christmas,  we  must  have  a 
new  Christ.  The  old  one  is  dead,  leaving  the  festival  but  an  empty 
form.  Rather  than  be  guilty  of  the  hypocrisy  of  adhering  to  it,  he  will 
celebrate  (cvii.)  the  birthday  of  his  glorified  friend,  that  living  ideal, 
which  fills  his  soul  with  aspiration  after  all  good"  (Davidson). 

CVII.  i.  //  is  the  day  when  he  was  born.  The  ist  of  February. 
Genung  remarks:  "In  the  first  cycle,  Springtide  brought  the  cheer  of  a 
new  season  :  in  the  second,  New  Year  heralded  a  new  round  of  seasons ; 
and  now  this'characterizing  occasion  of  the  third  cycle  suggests  a  new 
life,  a  noble  life,  which,  having  been  lived  once,  may  furnish  the  model  for 
noble  lives  to  come.  The  present  anniversary  illustrates,  as  has  already 
been  intimated  in  the  Christmas-tide,  how  in  this  cycle  the  spirit  of  hope 
has  overcome.  In  the  first  cycle  the  suggestiveness  of  the  blooming  sea- 
son must  make  its  way  from  without  into  a  reluctant  mood  ;  in  the  second 
cycle  the  calmer  mood  and  the  promising  season  answer  spontaneously 
to  each  other ;  but  here  in  the  closing  cycle  the  hopeful  mood  has  so 
overcome  the  influences  of  season  and  weather  that  even  the  bitter 
wintry  day  can  have  no  disturbing  effect  on  the  confirmed  cheer 
within,  —  the  mind's  peace  is  sufficient  to  itself,  and  not  dependent." 

3.  All  the  brakes  and  thorns.     The  brakes,  as  Tennyson  explained, 
are    "bushes."    Cf.  Shakespeare,   Midsummer-Nights  Dream,   iii.   i.: 
"  This  green  plot  shall  be  our  stage,  this   hawthorn  brake  our  tiring- 
house."     The  word,  as  here,  oftener  means  a  cluster  of  bushes  than  a 
single  bush. 

4.  The  drifts  that  pass,  etc.     Gatty  says  that  this  ''  must  allude  to 
drifts  of  snow,  which,  falling  into  waters,  immediately  blacken  before 
they  dissolve."     The  poet  seems  to  have  overlooked  this  explanation,  as 
he  makes  no  comment  upon  it.     We  have  no  doubt  that  the  reference 
is  to  drifting  clouds. 

CVIII.  i.  I  will  not  shut  me  from  my  kind,  etc.  "  More  and  more 
convinced  is  he  that,  if  sorrow  is  indeed  to  bear  the  peaceable  fruits  of 
righteousness  in  him,  he  must  no  longer  brood  over  it  in  solitude.  In 
lonely  musings  the  Solitary  is  too  apt  to  see  himself  reflected  whereso- 


NOTES.  199 

ever  he  turns  his  eyes.  His  own  image  is  shadowed  on  the  very 
heights  of  heaven  to  which  he  yearns,  and,  pondering  on  the  grave,  he 
does  but  read  his  own  thoughts  into  the  mysteries  of  death.  Only 
among  our  kind,  in  human  sympathy  and  human  fellowship  and 
human  striving,  can  sorrow  turn  to  profit  "  (Chapman). 

4.  ^Tis  held  that  sorrow  makes  us  wise.     Repeated  in  cxiii.  i.         V/ 
CIX.  4.    The  blind  hysterics  of  the  Celt.     Cf.  cxxvii.  2,  below:  "The 
red  fool-fury  of  the  Seine ;  "  and  The  Princess,  epil. :  — 

"  But  yonder,  whiff !  there  comes  a  sudden  heat, 
The  gravest  citizen  seems  to  lose  his  head, 
The  king  is  scared,  the  soldier  will  not  fight, 
The  little  boys  begin  to  shoot  and  stab, 
A  kingdom  topples  over  with  a  shriek 
Like  an  old  woman,  and  down  rolls  the  world 
In  mock  heroics  stranger  than  our  own  ; 
Revolts,  republics,  revolutions,  most 
No  graver  than  a  schoolboys'  barring  out ; 
Too  comic  for  the  solemn  things  they  are, 
Too  solemn  for  the  comic  touches  in  them, 
Like  our  wild  Princess  with  as  wise  a  dream 
As  some  of  theirs  —  God  bless  the  narrow  seas! 
I  wish  they  were  a  whole  Atlantic  broad." 

CX.  I.  The  men  of  rathe  and  riper  years.  Rathe,  of  which  rather 
is  the  comparative,  means  early.  The  poet  uses  it  again,  adverbially,  in 
Lancelot  and  Elaine:  "Till  rathe  she  rose."  Compare  Milton,  Lyctdas, 
142  :  "  Bring  the  rathe  primrose  that  forsaken  dies."  For  an  instance 
of  the  word  in  recent  prose,  see  J.  A.  Symonds's  /Sketches  and  Studies 
in  Southern  Europe  (Essay  on  "  Rimini"):  "  Whether  it  be  the  rathe 
loveliness  of  an  art  still  immature,  or  the  beauty  of  an  art  in  its  wane," 
etc. 

2.  His  double  tongiie.     The  first  ed.  has  "  treble  tongue  ;  "  and  in  4, 
below,  "  dearest  "  for  nearest. 

5.  Nor  mine  the  sweetness.     The  first  reading  was  "  Not  mine,"  etc. 
CXI.  i.    To  him  who  grasps,  etc.    Originally,  "  To  who  may  grasp," 

etc. 

4.  Best  seem'd  the  thing  he  was.     The  first  ed.  has :  "  So  wore  his 
outward  best." 

6.  The  grand  old  name  of  gentleman.     Gatty  quotes    Sir   Thomas 
Browne,  Christian  Morals :  "  The  true  heroic  English  gentleman  hath 
no  peer." 

CXII.  2.  The  lesser  lords ^of  doom.  "Those  that  have  free  will  but 
less  intellect "  (Tennyson's  note  to  Gatty). 

CXIII.  i.  'Tts  held  that  sorrow  makes  us  wise.     Cf.  cviii.  4,  above. 

3.  A  life  in  civic  action  warm.     The  first  ed.  has  in,  but  some  of  the 
later  ones  have  "  of  "  —  perhaps  a  misprint. 

5.  With  thousand  shocks.     The  first  ed.  has  "  With  many  shocks." 
CXIV.    i.    Who  loves  not  Knowledge?     Davidson   remarks   here: 

"  No  one,  the  poet  admits,  would  think  of  disparaging  Knowledge,  of 
railing  against  her  beauty,  or  of  setting  limits  to  her  progress  in  any 
region  where  she  is  fitted  to  go.  But,  in  her  revolt  against  Faith,  she 
is  like  a  vain,  wanton  boy  that  has  just  escaped  from  his  mother's 
apron-string.  She  rushes  heedlessly  on  — 


200  NO  TES. 

"  '  And  leaps  into  the  future  chance, 
Submitting  all  things  to  desire.' 

And  so,  to  quote  from  Mrs.  Browning's  description  of  the  French 
[Aurora  Leigh,  vi.]  the  votaries  of  Knowledge  — 

"  '  threaten  conflagration  to  the  world, 
And  rush  with  most  unscrupulous  logic  on 
Impossible  practice.' 

This  must  not  be.     Knowledge  must  learn  her  place,  learn  that  — 
"  '  She  is  the  second,  not  the  first.' 

She  cannot  attain  any  of  those  truths  that  give  value  and  meaning  to 
life ,  hence,  unless  life  is  to  lose  its  aim,  she,  who  is  the  child  of 
the  mind  only,  must  consent  to  be  guided  by  Wisdom,  the  child  of  the 
whole  soul.  Higher  and  truer  than  any  clear  conclusion  which  the 
understanding  can  draw  from  the  physical  facts  of  Nature  is  the  dim, 
half-formulated  conclusion  which  the  soul  draws  in  response  to.its  total 
experience,  physical  and  spiritual.  And  the  poet,  addressing  his  friend, 
prays :  — 

" '  I  would  the  great  world  grew  like  thee, 

Who  grewest  not  alone  in  power 

And  knowledge,  but  by  year  and  hour 
In  reverence  and  in  charity.'  " 

Cf.  Locksley  Hall:  "Knowledge  comes,  but  Wisdom  lingers;"  and 
Love  and  Duty :  — 

"  Wait,  and  Love  himself  will  bring 
The  drooping  flowers  of  knowledge  changed  to  fruit 
Of  wisdom." 

See  also  Cowper,   Task,  vi. :  — 

"  Knowledge  and  wisdom,  far  from  being  one, 
Have  ofttimes  no  connection  :  knowledge  dwells 
In  heads  replete  with  thoughts  of  other  men  ; 
Wisdom  in  minds  attentive  to  their  own. 
Knowledge,  a  rude,  unprofitable  mass, 
The  mere  materials  with  which  Wisdom  builds, 
Till  smooth'd,  and  squared,  and  fitted  to  its  place, 
Does  but  encumber  when  it  should  enrich. 
Knowledge  is  proud  that  he  has  learn'd  so  much ; 
Wisdom  is  humble  that  he  knows  no  more." 

7.  But  by  year  and  hour.  The  first  ed.  reads  :  "  but  from  hour  to 
hour." 

CXV.  i.  Now  fades  the  last  long  streak  of  snow,  etc.  "The  last 
note  of  time  in  the  poem.  Standing  immediately  after  those  poems  in 
which  is  defined,  in  terms  of  Arthur's  character,  the  greatness  which  the 
world  needs,  it  adds  to  them  the  suggestiveness  of  the  budding  year. 
The  special  object  of  this  Springtide  seems  to  be  to  indicate  the  perma- 
nent mood  in  which  the  foregoing  thought  has  left  the  poet ;  and  thus 
it  corresponds  to  the  groups  of  poerns,  Ixvi.-lxxi.,  in  the  first  cycle,  and 
xcvi.-xcviii.,  in  the  second  cycle.  It  also  introduces  the  final  applica- 


NOTES.  201 

tion  and  conclusion  of  the  whole  thought;  and  so  with  Springtide  the 
poem  leaves  us  passing  on  into  a  new  era  of  hope  "  (Genung). 

Every  maze  of  quick.  See  on  Ixxxviii.  i,  above.  For  burgeons  (buds, 
sprouts),  cf.  Charles  Kingsley,  Sainfs  Tragedy, — 

"  Beneath  whose  fragrant  dews  all  tender  thoughts 
Might  bud  and  burgeon." 

CXVI.  i.    The  crescent  prime.     The  growing  springtime.  \/ 

3.  And  that  dear  voice.  The  first  ed.  has  "The  dear,  dear  voice  that 
I  have  known ;  "  and  in  the  next  line  "  Will "  for  Still. 

CXVI  I.  i.  O  days  and  hours,  etc.  Separation  will  make  reunion 
only  the  sweeter. 

3.  For  every  grain  of  sand  that  runs,  etc.  For  every  moment  marked 
by  the  hour-glass,  sun-dial,  or  clock,  or  by  the  course  of  the  sun  through 
the  heavens. 

CXVI  1 1.  i.  Contemplate  all  the  work  of  Time,  etc.  "Nature,  when 
he  last  consulted  her,  in  his  dark  mood  (lv.,  Ivi.),  suggested  only 
thoughts  of  despair ;  now,  in  his  brighter  mood,  he  can  draw  from  her 
suggestions  of  hope.  Then  he  had  only  regarded  the  dead  forms  of 
Nature  ;  now,  he  contemplates  the  whole  of  her  living  process,  and  finds 
that  she  is  no  feeble  thing,  but  a  '  giant  laboring  in  his  youth.'  Human 
love  and  truth  are  part  of  that  living  process,  and  have  no  resemblance 
to  the  '  earth  and  lime '  of  the  fossil  skeletons  of  extinct  animals.  The 
bearers  of  this  love  and  truth,  though  they  have  left  their  dust  behind 
them,  and  become  to  us  invisible,  we  may  trust,  — 

"  '  Are  breathers  of  an  ampler  day 
For  ever  nobler  ends.' 

The  process  of  Nature  is  an  endless  development  from  lower  to  higher ; 
and  this  process  accomplishes  itself,  not  only  in  the  race  as  a  whole,  but 
in  the  individual,  if  he  will  only  take  it  up  and  realize  it  in  himself." 
(Davidson). 

3.  In  tracts  of  fluent  heat  began,  etc.  One  of  the  poet's  many  apt 
allusions  to  the  nebular  hypothesis  of  La  Place.  See  on  Ixxxix.  iz, 
above ;  and  cf.  The  Princess,  ii. :  — 

"  This  world  was  once  a  fluid  haze  of  light, 
Till  toward  the  centre  set  the  starry  tides, 
And  eddied  into  suns,  that  wheeling  cast 
The  planets,"  etc. 

5.  Or,  crown\i  with  attributes  of  woe.    The  first  ed.  has  "  And  "  for  Or. 

6.  But  iron  dug  from  central  gloom,  etc.     The  figure,  taken  from  the 
smelting  and  forging  of  iron,  is  forcibly  wrought  out. 

CXIX.  i.  Doors,  where  my  heart  was  used  to  beat,  etc.  Referring  to 
another  visit  to  the  "long  unlovely"  Wimpole  Street.  See  on  vii.  i, 
above.  "  No  longer  in  confused  despair,  but  in  peaceful  hope,  the 
poet  comes,  thinking  on  the  departed  friend  with  blessings ;  and  all 
surroundings  of  weather  and  scenery  answer  to  the  calm  within " 
(Genung). 

CXX.  i.  Like  Paul  with  beasts,  I  fought  with  Death.  See  I  Cor- 
xv.  32. 


2O2  NOTES. 

3.  Let  him,  the  wiser  man,  etc.  Gatty  remarks  that  "  this  is  spoken 
ironically,  and  is  a  strong  protest  against  materialism ;  "  but,  as  the  poet 
adds,  "  not  against  evolution."  The  first  ed.  does  not  italicize  born. 

CXXI.  i.  Sad  Hesper,  o'er  the  buried  sun,  etc.  The  evening-star,  as 
Phosphor  is  the  morning-star,  "  double  name  for  what  is  one  "  —  the 
same  planet,  Venus.  Cf.  Ixxxix.  12,  above.  Davidson  quotes  Shelley's 
rendering  of  Plato's  elegiacs  (Epigr.  15):  — 

"  Thou  wert  the  morning  star  among  the  living, 

Ere  thy  fair  light  had  fled  :  — 
Now,  having  died,  thou  art  as  Hesperus,  giving 
New  splendor  to  the  dead.'; 

5.  Thou,  like  my  present  and  my  past,  etc.     Gatty  took  this  to  be  a 
reference  to  Arthur ;   but  Tennyson  says,  "  No  —  the  writer  is  rather 
referring  to  himself." 

CXXI  I.  i.  O  wast  thou  with  me,  dearest,  then,  etc.  Tennyson  said 
to  Mr.  Knowles :  "  If  anybody  thinks  I  ever  called  him  '  dearest '  in  his 
Me  they  are  much  mistaken,  for  I  never  even  called  him  '  dear.'  "  The 
doom  in  the  next  line  is  that  "  of  grief." 

And  yearned  to  burst  the  folded  gloom.  The  first  ed.  has  "  strove  "  for 
yearn'd. 

CXXIII.  i.  There  rolls  the  deep  where  grew  the  tree,  etc.  Referring 
to  the  changes  in  the  limits  of  the  ocean,  and  the  upheaval  of  hills  and 
mountains,  in  the  past  history  of  our  planet.  Compare  Shakespeare's 
allusion  to  comparatively  recent  changes  of  the  sea-line  (as  on  the  east 
coast  of  England)  in  Sonnet  Ixiv. :  — 

"  When  I  have  seen  the  hungry  ocean  gain 
Advantage  on  the  kingdom  of  the  shore, 
And  the  firm  soil  win  of  the  watery  main, 
Increasing  store  with  loss  and  loss  with  store,"  etc. 

CXXIV.  i.  That  which  we  dare  invoke  to  bless,  etc.  "It  is  not  by 
any  effort  of  the  understanding  that  we  can  apprehend  God  —  the 
*  Power  which  makes  for  Righteousness,'  for  Love,  for  reparation  of  all 
wrong  and  anguish,  for  fruition  of  all  endeavor.  Not  the  grandest,  not 
the  most  cunning-devised  thing  in  all  nature  can  prove  Him,  but  only 
the  perennial  need  of  the  universal  human  heart.  And  he  who  cries  to 
Him,  as  a  child  to  a  father,  out  of  the  depths  of  this  unutterable,  inerad- 
icable need  of  Him,  shall  feel  —  although  he  may  not  see  —  His  hands 
stretched  out  towards  him  "  (Chapman). 

6.  And  what  I  am  beheld  again,  etc.     The  first  ed.  has  :  "Andwhat- 
I-seem  beheld  again ; '  and,  in   the  next  line,  "  What-is,  and  no-man- 
understands." 

CXX  V.  3.  And  if  the  song  were  full  of  care,  etc.  "  In  his  deepest 
self  the  poet  has  never  lost  hope ;  he  has  merely  used  the  song  to  guide 
thought  and  feeling  to  a  hopeful  end  "  (Genung). 

CXX VI.  i.  Love  is  and  was  my  lord  and  king.  Davidson  remarks  : 
"  Dante,  speaking  of  his  first  meeting  with  Beatrice,  says  :  '  From  that 
time  on  I  say  that  Love  was  Lord  of  my  soul,  which  was  thus  early 
wedded  to  him,  and  he  began  to  assume  such  assurance  and  such  lord- 
ship over  me,  through  the  power  which  my  imagination  gave  him,  that 


NOTES.  203 

I  was  obliged  to  do  all  his  pleasure  completely '  (New  Life,  chap.  i.). 
In  many  other  places  of  this  book  Dante  speaks  of  Love  as  his  Lord. 
Compare  Purgatory,  xxiv.  52  fol. :  — 

"  '  I  am  one  who,  when 
Love  breathes,  record,  and  in  whatever  mood 
He  dictates  in  my  heart,  I  signify.' " 

3.    Who  moves  aboiit,  etc.    The  first  ed.  reads :  — 

"  That  moves  about  from  place  to  place, 

And  whispers  to  the  vast  of  space 
Among  the  worlds,  that  all  is  well." 


CXXVII.  2.  The  red  fool-fury  of  the  Seine,  etc.  This  has  been  sup- 
Dosed  to  refer  to  the  Revolution  of  1848,  but  the  poet  informed  Gatty 
that  it  was  "  probably  written  long  before  '48." 

3.  But  ill  for  him  that  wears  a  crown.     The  first  ed.  has  "  But  woe 
to  him ; "  and,  in  the  next  stanza,  "  the  vast  /Eon." 

4.  The  brute  earth  lightens  to  the  sky,    Cf.  Milton,  Comus,  797  :  "  And 
the  brute  earth  would  lend  her  nerves ; "  doubtless  suggested  by  the 
"  bruta  tellus  "  of  Horace  (Od.  i.  34.  9). 

CXXVIII.  i.  The  love  that  rose  on  stronger  -wings,  etc.  "  In  conquer- 
ing Death,  Love  has  taken  away  the  prestige  of  the  Understanding, 
which  proclaims  Death  as  the  Lord  of  all  things,  and  has  handed  over 
the  victory  to  its  weaker  brother,  'the  lesser  faith.'1  And  victory 
in  one  point  is  victory  in  all.  Faith,  thus  enthroned,  is  able  to  see  one 
consistent  purpose  in  the  universe.  The  epochs  of  history  are  not 
merely  so  many  aimless  processions  round  the  same  weary  race-course, 
so  many  variations  of  an  old  theme  compounded  of  strife,  delusion, 
schism,  mummery,  revolution,  pedantry,  and  sentimentality.  If  they 
were,  they  would  deserve  only  scorn.  But,  says  the  faith-enlightened 
poet,— 

;'  '  I  see  in  part 

That  all,  as  in  some  piece  of  art, 
Is  toil  cooperant  to  an  end. ' 

"This,  then,  if  we  may  so  speak,  is  the  philosophical  theory  of  In 
Memoriam.  That  higher  insight  which  we  call  faith,  and  upon  which 
we  depend  for  the  most  vital  truths,  is  feeble  when  dissociated  from 
love.  Only  through  love,  strong  enough  to  burn  away  the  last  shred  of 
passion,  and,  becoming  purely  spiritual,  to  lay  hold  upon  the  eternal  in 
its  object,  can  the  power  of  the  death-threatening  understanding  be  sub- 
dued, and  man  become  convinced  that  in  the  universe  '  all  is  well '  for- 
ever, that  his  deepest  and  noblest  aspirations  will  find  satisfaction  in 
eternity.  It  is  through  love  that  man  rises  to  faith,  and  through  faith 
that  he  rises  to  God,  '  from  whom  is  every  good  and  perfect  gift.'  .  .  . 
It  follows  that  the  greatest  loss  which  can  befall  a  human  being  is  the 
loss  of  love  "  (Davidson). 

1  "  But  now  abideth  faith,  hope,  love,  these  three ;  and  the  greatest  of  these  is  love." 
~iCor,  xiii.  13. 


i,V"  '• 

2O4  ^  ATOTES. 

,/  2.  And  throned  races  may  degrade.  May  degenerate.  The  intransi- 
tive use  of  degrade  is  comparatively  rare. 

Yet,  O  ye  mysteries  of  good,  etc.  The  first  ed.  has  "  ministers  of 
good." 

5.  To  make  old  bareness  picturesque.  The  first  ed.  has  "  baseness  " 
for  bareness,  perhaps  a  misprint. 

CXXIX.  i.  Dear  friend,  far  off,  my  lost  desire,  etc.  "A  more 
touching  and  tender  address  to  the  dead  was  never  uttered  than  this 
poem  expresses  ;  a  more  pure  and  ennobling  affection  was  never  de- 
scribed. Sorrow  is  lost  in  the  more  exalted  sentiment  of  their  certain 
reunion,  and  in  the  strength  derived  from  a  consciousness  of  the  worthi- 
ness of  their  past  friendship  "  (Gatty). 

CXXX.  i.   Thy  voice  is  on  the  rolling  air,  etc.     Arthur  has  become, 

as  it  were,  a  part  of  the  universe  itself  ;  but,  though  the  poet's  love  for 

him  has  become  "  a  wider  and  a  more  impersonal  thing,"  it  is  not 

^     therefore  less.     Indeed,  now  that  his  friend  has  become  "  mixed  with 

God  and  Nature,"  he  loves  him  only  the  more. 

Cf.  Shelley,  Adonais  :  —  /^ 

"  He  is  made  one  with  Nature  ;  there  is  heard  , 

^  His  voice  in  all  her  music  ...  fc_ 

\  ^  He  is  a  presence  to  be  felt  and  known  (f     ) 

_,   ^  In  darkness  and  in  light,  from  herb  and  stone  vD 

Spreading  itself  where'er  that  Power  may  move 
Which  has  withdrawn  his  being  to  its  own." 


CXXXI.  I.  O  living  will  that  shall  endure,  etc.  "  Free  will  in  man," 
as  the  poet  explained  to  Gatty.  Davidson  interprets  it  similarly,  as 
"the  God  within,  that  heaven-descended  'living  will,'  which  is  the 
essence  of  human  personality,  and  which  will  endure  when  the  phenom- 
enal world  of  sense  shall  be  rolled  up  like  a  scroll."  Cf.  the  poem 
entitled  Will. 

2.   Out  of  dust.    The  first  ed.  has  "  out  the  dust." 

THE  EPILOGUE,  i.  O  true  and  tried,  etc.  Cf.  Ixxxv.  2  :  "  O  true  in 
*r  word,  and  tried  in  deed,"  etc. 

This  epithalamium  celebrates  the  marriage  of  the  poet's  younger 
sister,  Cecilia,  to  Edmund  Law  Lushington,  October  10,  1842. 

"  The  poem  that  began  with  death,  over  which  in  its  long  course  it 
has  found  love  triumphant,  now  ends  with  marriage,  that  highest  earthly 
illustration  of  crowned  and  completed  love  "  (Genung). 

Gatty  thought  that  this  marriage  song  "  scarcely  harmonizes  with  the 
lofty  solemnity  "  of  In  Memoriam  ;  but  Tennyson  replied  that  the 
J\  poem  "  was  meant  to  be  a  kind  of  Divina  Commedia,  ending  cheer- 
f  fully." 

2.  Since  first  he  told  me  that  he  loved,  etc.  Referring  to  Arthur's 
betrothal  to  Emily  Tennyson. 

9.   He  too  foretold  the  perfect  rose.     Also  referring  to  Arthur. 

12.  For  I  that  danced  her  on  my  knee,  etc.     As  Cecilia  was  born  -Oc- 
tober 10,  1817,  she  was  eight  years  younger  than  the  poet. 

13.  Her  feet,  my  darling,  on  the  dead.    Referring  to  the  graves  be- 
neath the  chancel  floor,  as  the  next  line  does  to  the  memorial  tablets  on 
the  walls.    See  on  x.  4,  above. 


NOTES.  205 

14.  Her  sweet '  I  iviir  has  made  you  one.    The  first  ed.  has  "ye"  for 
you. 

15.  Now  sign  your  names.     In   the  parish   register,  according  to 
English  usage. 

As  Genung  remarks,  this  closing  poem  "  affords  occasion  to  bring  in 
review  before  us  the  leading  features  and  influences  of  In  Memoriatn" 
namely :  — 

"i.  Love,  which  survives  regret  and  the  grave,  has  recovered  her 
peace  in  this  world,  has  grown  greater  and  holier,  and  yet  by  no  means 
less  loyal  to  the  dead  ;  and  now,  no  more  disturbed  by  the  past,  she 
devotes  herself  to  the  innocent  joys  of  the  present. 

"  2.  Remembrance  of  the  dead  is  cherished,  not  sacrificed  ;  the  dead 
is  thought  of  as  living,  and  perhaps  present  on  this  occasion,  shedding 
unseen  blessings  on  this  coronation  of  love. 

"  3.  The  living  present  is  suggested  by  the  marriage-bells  and  festivi- 
ties ;  a  present  in  which  love  finds  its  purest  expression. 

"  4.  The  greater  future  is  suggested  in  the  thought  of  the  new  life 
that  may  rise  from  this  union,  a  new-born  soul,  who  will  look  on  a  race 
more  advanced  than  this,  and  contribute  to  its  greatness,  and  so  be  a 
link  between  us  and  the  perfect  future. 

,  "5.  Finally,  a  view  of  the  far  future  perfected.  Its  character:  the 
view  of  knowledge  eye  to  eye,  the  complete  subjugation  in  our  nature 
of  all  that  is  brutish,  the  flower  and  fruit  of  which  the  present  con- 
tains the  seed.  Its  type  :  the  life  of  Arthur,  who  appeared  in  advance 
of  his  time.  Its  culmination  :  life  in  God." 

George  Brimley  (Essays,  3d  ed.,  London,  1882),  in  an  eloquent  pro- 
test against  the  notion  of  certain  critics  that  In  Memoriam  is  "  a  morbid 
mistake,  the  unhealthy  product  of  a  man  of  genius  in  an  unhealthy 
mood,  degrading  his  genius  by  employing  it  in  the  delineation  of  a  sor- 
row that  is  unmanly  and  exaggerated,"  says  :  — 

"  Compare  the  tone  in  which  Shakespeare  addresses  the  male  friend 
to  whom  the  greater  number  of  the  Sonnets  apply,  with  Tennyson's 
tone  in  speaking  of  Arthur  Hallam.  If  the  one  is  supposed  to  do  no 
discredit  to  the  soundest-hearted  as  well  as  the  largest-minded  man  of 
modern  Europe,  why  is  the  other  to  be  called  morbid  and  exaggerated  ? 
The  critics  need  not  take  so  much  trouble  to  let  the  world  know  that 
they  are  not  Shakespeares  and  Tennysons  in  heart  any  more  than  in 
intellect.  .  .  . 

"  Mr.  Tennyson,  finding  himself  in  a  world  where  sorrow  alternates 
with  joy,  and  in  a  nation  whose  humor  even  has  been  supposed  to 
have  a  serious  and  saturnine  cast,  —  having  heard,  too,  we  may  pre-1 
sume,  of  a  text  in  a  certain  Book  which  says,  '  Blessed  are  they  that  I 
mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted, '  —  and  having  himself  lost  a  friend 
who  was  as  the  light  of  his  eyes  and  the  joy  of  his  heart,  has  not 
thought  it  an  unworthy  employment  of  his  poetic  gifts  to  bestow  them 
in  trecting  a  monument  to  his  friend,  upon  which  he  has  carved  bas- 
reliefs  of  exceeding  grace  and  beauty,  and  has  worked  delicate  flowers 
into  the  cornices,  and  adorned  the  capitals  of  the  columns  with  emblem- 
atic devices ;  and  upon  the  summit  he  has  set  the  statue  of  his  friend, 
and  about  the  base  run  the  sweetest  words  of  love  with  the  mournfullest 


2O6  NOTES. 

accents  of  grief,  —  the  darkest  doubts  with  the  sublimest  hopes.  The 
groans  of  despair  are  there,  with  the  triumphant  songs  of  faith,  and 
over  all,  in  letters  of  gold,  surmounting  the  mingled  posies,  which  tell 
of  all  the  moods  of  the  human  mind  through  its  years  of  mourning,  is 
the  scroll  on  which  one  reads  from  afar :  — 

*3  am  rtje  insurrection  ana  ttje  Ilife*   31Blemu  at* 
tte  neat)  djat  ate  in  tip 


ADDENDUM 

When  this  book  was  first  published  I  sent  a  copy  of  it  to  Mr.  Glad- 
stone. In  the  note  acknowledging  it  he  expressed  a  doubt  concerning 
the  authenticity  of  the  passage  ascribed  to  him  on  p.  171,  and  asked 
where  I  had  found  it.  I  referred  him  to  the  English  book  from  which  I 
had  copied  it,  and  begged  that  he  would  inform  me  if  it  had  been 
wrongly  attributed  to  him,  in  order  that  I  might  make  the  necessary 
correction  in  my  next  edition.  He  did  not  write  again,  and  two  years 
later,  when  the  Memoir  of  Lord  Tennyson  by  his  son  appeared,  I  found 
the  passage  quoted  there  (vol.  i.  p.  299)  as  from  a  review  of  In  Memoriam 
"  by  Mr.  Gladstone  "  which  the  poet  "  thought  one  of  the  ablest."  The 
quotation  is  credited  to  "  Gladstone's  Gleanings  of  Past  Years,  vol.  ii. 
pp.  136-137."  There  I  find  it  credited  to  the  Quarterly  Review,  Oct.  1859. 
A  foot-note  states  that  the  sentence  beginning  "  The  writer  of  this  paper," 
and  ending  with  the  quotation  "  I  marked  him,"  etc.  (from  De  Vere's 
Mary  Tudor)  "has  now  [1878]  been  added."  The  passage  differs  from 
the  reading  as  I  give  it  only  in  having  "  the  rapid,  full,  and  rich  develop- 
ment "  (a  change  that  must  have  been  made  by  the  author  from  whom 
I  quoted  it)  instead  of  "  the  rapid  growth  and  rich  development,"  and 
*'  summits  "  instead  of  "  summit."  It  is  curious  that  Mr.  Gladstone,  after 
reprinting  it  and  adding  to  it  in  1878,  should  have  forgotten  that  he 
wrote  it. 


INDEX   OF  WORDS   AND   PHRASES 
EXPLAINED. 


Ionian  hills,  182. 
Ionian  music,  194. 

fluttering  urn,  194. 
forgetful  shore,  182. 

poor  flower  of  poesy,  176. 
proper  (=own),  180. 

Anakim,  thews  of,  197. 

prophet    blazoned    on    the 

angel  of  the  night,  183. 

Goethe  (allusion  to),  175. 

panes,  192. 

April  (figurative),  183. 

grand  old  name  of  gentle- 

assumptions, 186. 

man,  199. 

quicks,  192,  201. 

Ave,  ave,  ave  !  186. 

guardian  angel,  184. 

bar  of  Michael  Angelo,  the, 

haze  of  grief,  179. 

rathe,  199. 
red  fool-fury  of  the  Seine, 

192. 

Hesper,  202. 

203. 

blanched     with     darkness, 
1  86. 

High  Beech,  197. 
high-built  organs,  192. 

refraction  (figurative),  193. 
rhymes,  identical,  176. 

blasts  that  blow  the  poplar 

hoodman-blind,  190. 

rhymes,  imperfect,  193. 

white,  189. 

ruffle  thy  mirrored  mast,  176. 

blind  hysterics  of  the  Celt, 

keys  of  all  the  creeds,  179. 

199. 

kneeling  hamlet,  176. 

sea-blue  bird  of  March,  193. 

blowing  season,  182. 

secular  to-be,  183. 

brakes  (=bushes),  198. 

laburnums,  191. 

Seine,  red  fool-fury  of  the, 

brute  earth,  203. 

La  Place,  193,  201. 

203. 

budded  quicks,  192. 

latest  moon,  179. 

Shadow  feared  of  man,  179. 

burden  (for  burthen),  180. 

lessening  towers,  177. 

Shakespeare    (allusion    to), 

lesser  lords  of  doom,  199. 

186. 

Celt,  blind  hysterics  of  the, 

Lesser  Wain,  196. 

slime  (primeval),  186. 

199. 

Lethean  springs,  184. 

spiritual  prime,  183. 

Christmases,  the  three,  180, 

limes,  long  walk  of,  192. 

still  (=always),  183. 

190,  196,  197. 

lops  the  glades,  196. 

sung  (=sang),  181. 

Clevedon  Church,  169,  178, 

lying  lip  (of  Sorrow),  175. 

187. 

tangle  (sea-  weed),  177. 

compelled  (=impelled),  178. 
crescent  prime,  201. 
crimson-circled  star,  192. 
crimson  fringes  (of  daisy), 

maze  of  quick,  201. 
Michael  Angelo,  bar  of,  192. 
mimic    picture's    breathing 
xgrace,  190.       t  " 

Urania,  182. 
Use  and  Wont  (personified), 
181. 

189. 

mortal  ark,  177. 

Ursa  Minor,  196. 

mother  town,  196. 

Death's  twin-brother,  188. 
degrade  (intransitive).  204. 

nebular  hypothesis,  193,201. 

Waltham  Abbey,  197. 
Wimpole   Street,  168,    17^ 

doorways  of  the  head,  183. 

201. 

dropping-wells  of  fire,  191, 
dust  of  praise,  190. 

Phosphor,  176,  202. 
plane  of  molten  glass,  178 

yew-tree,  175,  190. 

0 


PR     Tennyson,  Alfred  Tennyson, 

5562    Baron 

A3R6  In  memoriam. 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY